SECT. I.

Reason 1 The first Reason may be taken from the nature of the Saints and their grace, both are creatures, they and their grace also: now Inesse est de esse creaturae. 'Tis in the very nature of the crea­ture, to depend on God its Maker, both for being and operati­on. Can you conceive an accident to be out of its subject, white­nesse out of the wall, or some other subject? 'tis as impossible that the creature should be, or act without strength from God: This, to be, act in and of himself, is so incommunicable a property of the Deity, that he cannot impart it to his creature: God is, and there is none besides him: when God made the world, it is said indeed he ended his work, that is, of Creation: he made no new species and kindes of creatures more; but to this day he hath not ended his work of Providence; Hitherto my Father worketh, saith Christ, John. 5.17. that is, in preserving and em­powering what he hath made with strength to be and act, and therefore he is said to hold our souls in life. Works of Art, which man makes, when finish't may stand some time without the Workmans help, as the house, when the Carpenter that made it is dead; but Gods works both of nature and grace are never off his hand, and therefore as the Father is said to work hitherto for the preservation of the works of nature, so the Son, to whom is committed the work of Redemption, he tells us he worketh also. Neither ended he his work, when he rose again, any otherways then his Father did in the work of Creation. God made an end of making, so Christ made an end of purchasing mercy, grace and glory for believers by once dying; and as God rested at the end of the Creation, so he, when he had wrought eternal Redemption, and by himself purged our sins, sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on High, Heb. 1.3. But he ceaseth not to work by his intercession with God for us, and by his Spi­rit in us for God, whereby he upholds his Saints, their graces, and comforts in life, without which they would run to ruine. Thus we see as grace is a creature, the Christian depends on God for his strength. But further,

Reason 2 Secondly, the Christians grace is not only a creature, but a [Page 18] weak creature, conflicting with enemies stronger then it selfe, and therefore cannot keep the field without an auxiliary strength from Heaven. The weakest goes to the wall, if no succour comes in. Grace in this life is but weak, like a King in the Cradle, which gives advantage to Satan to carry on his plots more strongly, to the disturbance of this young Kings reigne in the soule, yea, he would soon make an end of the war in the ruine of the believers grace, did not Heaven take the Christian in­to protection. 'Tis true indeed, grace whereever it is, hath a principle in it selfe, that makes it desire and endeavour to pre­serve it self according to its strength, but being over-powered must perish, except assisted by God, as fire in green wood, (which deads and damps the part kindled) will in time go out except blown up, or more fire put to that little; so will grace in the heart. God brings his grace into the heart by Conquest: now as in a conquered City, though some yield and become true subjects to the Conquerour; yet others plot how they may shake off this yoke; and therefore it requires the same power to keep, as was to win it at first. The Christian hath an unregene­rate part, that is discontented at this new change in the heart, and disdains as much to come under the sweet government of Christs Scepter, as the Sodomites that Lot should judge them. What, this fellow, a Stranger, controule us? And Satan heads this mutinous rout against the Christian: so that if God should not continually re-inforce this his new-planted Colony in the heart, the very natives (I mean corruptions) that are left, would come out of their dens and holes where they lie lurking, and eat up the little grace the holiest on earth hath, it would be as bread to these devourers.

Reason 3 A third demonstration may be taken from the grand designe, which God propounds to himself in the Saints salvation; yea, in the transaction of it from first to last. And that is two-fold.

1 First, God would bring his Saints to heaven in such a way, as might be most expressive of his deare love and mercy to them.

2 Secondly, he would so expresse his mercy and love to them, as might rebound back to him, in the highest advance of his own glory possible: Now how becoming this is to both, that [Page 19] Saints should have all their ability for every step they take in the way to heaven, will soon appear.

I First, this way of communicating strength to Saints gives a double accent to Gods love and mercy.

1 First, it distills a sweetnesse into all the believer hath or doth, when he findes any comfort in his bosome, any enlargement of heart in duty, any support under temptations: To consider whence came all these, what friend sends them in? they come not from my own cisterne, or any creatures? O 'tis my God that hath been here, and left this sweet perfume of comfort behinde him in my bosome, my God, that hath (unawares to me) fill'd my sailes with the gales of his Spirit, and brought me off the flats of my own deadnesse, where I lay a ground. O 'tis his sweet Spirit that held my head, stayed my heart in such an affliction and temptation, or else I had gone away in a fainting fit of un­belief. How can this choose but endear God to a gracious soul? his succours coming so immediately from heaven, which would, be lost, if the Christian had any strength to help himselfe, (though this stock of strength came at first from God) Which, think you, speaks more love and condescent; for a Prince to give a pension to a Favourite, on which he may live by his owne care, or for this Prince to take the chief care upon himself, and come from day to day to this mans house, and look into his Cupboard, and see what provision he hath, what expence he is at, and so constantly to provide for the man from time to time? Possibly some proud spirit, that likes to be his own man, or loves his meanes better then his Prince, would prefer the former, but one that is ambitious to have the heart and love of his Prince, would be ravish't with the latter. Thus God doth with his Saints, the great God comes and looks into their Cupboard, and sees how they are laid in, and sends in accordingly, as he findes them. Your heavenly Father knowes you have need of these things, and you shall have them. He knows you need strength to pray, hear, suffer for him, and in ipsâ horâ dabitur.

2 Secondly, this way of Gods dealing with his Saints, addes to the fulnesse and stability of their strength. Were the stock in our own hands, we should soon prove broken Merchants. God knows we are but leaking vessels, when fullest, we could not hold it long; and therefore to make all sure, he sets us under the [Page 20] streamings forth of his strength, and a leaking vessel under a cock gets what it loseth. Thus we have our leakage supplied continually. This was the provision God made for Israel in. the wildernesse; He clave the rock, and the rock followed them. They had not only a draught at present, but it ran in a streame after them; so that you hear no more of their complaints for wa­ter; This rock was Christ. Every believer hath Christ at his back, following him with strength as he goes, for every conditi­on and trial. One flower with the root is worth many in a posie, which though sweet yet do not grow, but wither as we wear them in our bosomes. Gods strength, as the root keeps our grace lively, without which though as orient as Adams was, it would die.

2 The second design God hath in his Saints happinesse is, that he may so expresse his mercy and love to them, as may rebound back to him in the highest advance of his own glory therein, Eph. 1.4, 12. which is fully attained in this way of empowering Saints, by a strength not of their own, but of their God his sending, as they are put to expence. Had God given his Saints a stock of grace to have set up with, and left them to the improve­ment of it, he had been magnified indeed, because it was more then God did owe the creature, but he had not been omnified as now, when not only the Christians first strength to close with Christ is from God, but he is beholden still to God for the ex­ercise of that strength, in every action of his Christian course. As a childe that travels in his fathers company, all is paid for, but his father carries the purse, not himself: so the Christians shot is discharged in every condition; but he cannot say this I did, or that I suffered, but God wrought all in me and for me. The very combe of pride is cut here, no room for any self exalt­ing thoughts. The Christian cannot say, that I am a Saint is mercy, but being a Saint that my faith is strong, this is the childe of my own care and watchfulnesse. Alas, poor Christian! who kept thine eye waking, and stirr'd up thy care? was not this the off-spring of God as well as thy faith at first? No Saint shall say of Heaven when he comes there, This is Heaven which I have built by the power of my might. No, Jerusalem above is a City, whose builder and maker is God, Every grace, yea, de­gree of grace is a stone in that building, the topstone whereof is [Page 21] laid in glory, where Saints shall more plainly see, how God was not only Founder to begin, but Benefactour also to finish the same. The glory of the work shall not be crumbled, and piece-meal'd out, some to God, and some to the creature, but all entirely paid in to God, and he acknowledged all in all.

SECTION. 2.

Ʋse 1 Is the Christians strength in the Lord, not in himself, Surely then the Christlesse person must needs be a poor impotent crea­ture, void of all strength and ability of doing any thing of it self towards its own salvation. If the ship launch't, rigg'd, and with her sails spread cannot stir, till the winde come faire and fills them, much lesse can the timber that lies in the Carpenters yard, hew and frame it self into a ship. If the living tree can­not grow, except the root communicate its sap, much lesse can a dead rotten stake in the hedge, which hath no root, live of its own accord. In a word, if a Christian, that hath this spiri­tual life of grace, cannot exercise this life, without strength from above; then surely, one void of this new life, dead in sins and trespasses, can never be able to beget this in himselfe, or concur to the production of it. The state of unregeneracy is a state of impotency, When we were without strength in due time Christ died for the ungodly, Rom. 5.6. And as Christ found the lump of mankinde covered with the ruines of their lapsed e­state, (no more able to raise themselves from under the weight of Gods wrath which lay upon them, then one buried under the rubbish of a fallen house, is to free himselfe of that weight without help) so the Spirit findes sinners in as helpless a conditi­on, as unable to repent, or believe on Christ for salvation, as they were of themselves to purchase it. Confounded therefore for ever be the language of those sons of pride, who cry up the power of nature, as if man with his own brick and slime of natural a­bilities were able to reare up such a building, whose top may reach heaven it selfe. It is not of him that willeth or runneth, Rom. 9.16 but God that sheweth mercy. God himself hath scattered such Babel-builders [Page 22] in the imaginations of their hearts, who raiseth this spiritual Temple in the soules of men, not by might, nor by a power of their own, but by his Spirit, that so grace, grace, might be proclaimed before it for ever. And therefore if any yet in their natural estate would become wise to salva­tion, let them first become fooles in their own eyes, and re­nounce their carnal wisdom, which perceives not the things of God, and beg wisdom of God, who giveth and upbraideth not. If any man would have strength to believe, let them be­come weak, and die to their own, for by strength shall no man prevaile, 1 Sam. 2.9.

Ʋse 2 Secondly, doth the Christians strength lie in God, not in himselfe? this may for ever keep the Christian humble, when most enlarged in duty, most assisted in his Christian course. Remember, Christian, when thou hast thy best suit on, who made it, who paid for it: Thy grace, thy comfort is neither the work of thy own hands, nor the price of thy own de­sert, be not for shame proud of anothers cost. That assist­ance will not long stay, which becomes a nurse to thy pride; thou art not Lord of that assistance thou hast. Thy Father is wise, who when he alloweth thee most for thy spiritual maintenance, even then keeps the Law in his own hands, and can soon curb thee, if thou growest wanton with his grace. Walk humbly therefore before thy God, and husband well that strength thou hast, remembring that it is borrowed strength. Nemo prodiget quod mendicat. Who will waste what he begs? or who will give that beggar that spends idly his almes? when thou hast most thou canst not be long from thy God his door. And how canst thou look him on the face for more, who hast imbezell'd what thou hast received?

SECT. I.

First, I shall prove that the Almighty Power of God is enga­ged for the Christians defence, with the grounds of it. Secondly, why the Christian should strongly act his faith on this.

1 First, the Almighty Power of God is engaged for the Saints defence; God brought Israel out of Egypt with an high hand, but did he set them down on the other side the Red-sea, to finde and force their way to Canaan, by their own policie or power? When he had opened the iron gate of their house of bondage, and brought them into the open fields, did he vanish as the An­gel from Peter, when out of prison? No, as a man carries his son, so the Lord bare them in all the way they went, Deut. 1.31. This doth lively set forth the Saints march to heaven: God brings a soule out of spiritual Egypt by his converting grace, that is the day of his power, wherein he makes the soule willing to come out of Satans clutches. Now when the Saint is upon his march, all the countrey riseth upon him. How shall this poore creature passe the pikes, and get safely by all his enemies bor­ders? God himself infolds him in the arme of his everlasting strength. We are kept by the Power of God through faith unto salvation, 1 Pet. 1.5. The Power of God is that shoulder, on which Christ carries his sheep home, rejoycing all the way he goes, Luke 15.5. These everlasting armes of his strength are those Eagles wings, upon which the Saints are both tenderly and se­curely conveyed to glory, Exod. 19.4. There is a five fold tie or engagement that lies upon Gods power, to be the Saints life­guard.

1 First, the near relation he hath to his Saints, they are his own dear children, every one takes care of his own, the silly Hen, how doth she bussle and bestir her self to gather her brood under her wing when the Kite appears? No care like that which Nature teacheth. How much more will God, who is the Father of such dispositions in his creature, stir up his whole strength to defend his children? He said, They are my people, so be became their Saviour, Isa. 33.8. As if God had said, Shall I sit still with my hand in my bosome, while my own people are thus misused be­fore [Page 30] my face: I cannot beare it. The Mother as she sits in her house heares one shreek, and knowes the voice, cries out, O 'tis my childe, away she throws all, and runs to him. Thus God takes the alarm of his childrens cry; I heard Ephraim be­moaning himself, saith the Lord, his cry pierced his eare, and his eare affected his bowels, and his bowels call'd up his power to the rescue of him.

2 Secondly, the dear love he beareth to his Saints engageth his power. He that hath Gods heart, cannot want his arme. Love in the creature commands all the other affections, sets all the powers of the whole man on work; thus in God, love sets all his other attributes on work, when God once pitch't his thoughts of doing good to lost man, then wisdom fell on projecting the way, Almighty power that undertook to raise the fabrick ac­cording to wisdomes modell. All are ready to effect what God saith he likes. Now the believing soule is an object of Gods choicest love, even the same, with which he loves his Son, John 17.26.

1 First, God loves the believer as the birth of his everlasting counsel, when a soul believes, then Gods eternal purpose and counsel concerning him, (whom he chose in Christ before the foundation of the world, and with whom his thoughts went so long big) brings forth. And how must God needs love that crea­ture, whom he carried so long in the wombe of his eternal pur­pose? This goodly Fabrick of heaven and earth had not been built, but as a stage whereon he would in time act what he de­creed in heaven of old, concerning the saving of thee, and a few more his Elect; and therefore according to the same rate of de­light, with which God pleased and entertained himself in the thoughts of this before the world was, must he needs rejoyce over the soule now believing, with love and complacency uncon­ceivable; and God having brought his counsel thus far towards its issue, surely will raise all the power he hath, rather then be disappointed of his glory, within a few steps of home; I mean, his whole design in the believers salvation; The Lord who hath chosen his Saints, Zech. 3. (as Christ prayes for Joshua their representa­tive will rebuke Satan and all their enemies.

2 Secondly, God loves his Saints as the purchase of his Sons blood; they cost him dear, and that which is so hardly got, shall [Page 31] not be easily lost. He that was willing to expend his Sons blood to gain them, will not deny his power to keep them.

3 Thirdly, God loves the Saints for their likenesse to himselfe, so that if he loves himself, he cannot but love himself appearing in them; and as he loves himself in them, so he defends himself in defending them. What is it in a Saint that enrageth hell, but the image of God, without which the war would soon be at an end? It is the hatred the Panther hath to man that makes him flie at his picture; For thy sake we are slain all the day long: and if the quarrel be Gods, surely the Saint shall not go forth to war at his own cost.

3 Thirdly, the Covenant engageth Gods Almighty power, Gen. 17.1. I am the Almighty God, walk before me. There is a League offensive and defensive between God and his Saints, he gives it under his hand, that he will put forth the whole power of his Godhead for them, 1 Chron. 17.24. The Lord of Hostes is the God of Israel, even a God to Israel. God doth not parcel himself out by retaile; but gives his Saints leave to challenge whatever a God hath as theirs, and let him whoever he is, sit in Gods throne, and take away his crown, that can fasten any un­truth on the Holy One; as his Name is, so is his Nature, a God keeping Covenant for ever. The Promises stand as the mountains a­bout Jerusalem, never to be removed; the weak as wel as the strong Christian is within this line of Communication. Were Saints to fight it out in open field by the strength of their own grace, then the strong were more likely to stand, and the weak to fall in battel, but both castled in the Covenant are alike safe.

4 Fourthly, the Saints dependance on God, and expectation from God in all their straits, oblige his power for their suc­cour; whither doth a gracious soule flie in any want or danger from sin, Satan, or his instruments, but to his God? as naturally as the Coney to her burrough; Psal. 57.3. At what time I am a­fraid, saith David, I will trust in thee! He tells God he will make bold of his house to step into, when taken in any storme; and doth not question his welcome. Thus when Saul hunted him, he left a city of gates and barres to trust God in open field. Indeed all the Saints are taught the same lesson, to renounce their own strength, and relie on the Power of God, their own [Page 32] policie, & cast themselves on the wisdom of God; their own righ­teousnesse; and expect all from the pure mercy of God in Christ which act of faith is so pleasing to God, that such a soul shall never be ashamed, Psal. 9.18. The expectation of the poor shall not perish. A Heathen could say, when a bird (scared by a Hawke) flew in­to his bosome, I will not betray thee unto thy enemy, seeing thou comest for Sanctuary unto me. How much lesse will God yield up a soule unto its enemy, when it takes Sanctuary in his Name, saying, Lord, I am hunted with such a temptation, dogg'd with such a lust, either thou must pardon it, or I am damned; mortifie it, or I shall be a slave to it; take me into the bosome of thy love for Christs sake; castle me in the armes of thy everlast­ing strength; it is in thy power to save me from, or give me up into the hands of my enemie: I have no confidence in my self or any other: Into thy hands I commit my cause, my life, and relie on thee; This dependance of a soul undoubtedly will a­waken the Almighty Power of God, for such a ones defence: he hath sworn the greatest oath that can come out of his blessed lips, even by himself, that such as thus flie for refuge to hope in him shall have strong consolation, Heb. 6.17. This indeed may give the Saint the greater boldnesse of faith to expect kindly en­tertainment, when he repairs to God for refuge, because he can­not come before he is look't for, God having set up his Name and Promises as a strong Tower, both calls his people into these Chambers, and expects they should betake themselves thither.

6 Sixthly, Christs presence and employment in heaven layes a strong engagement on God to bring his whole force and power into the field upon all occasions for his Saints defence; one special end of his journey to heaven▪ and abode there is, that he might (as the Saints Solicitour) be ever interceding for such supplies and succours of his Father, as their exigencies call for; and the more to assure us of the same before he went, he did (as it were) tell us, what heads he meant to go upon in his intercession, when he should come there; one of which was this, that his Father should keep his children while they were to stay in the world, from the evil thereof, John 17.15. Neither doth Christ take upon him this work of his own head, but hath the same appointment of his Father, for what he now prayes in [Page 33] heaven, as he had for what he suffered on earth: He that or­dained him a Priest to die for sinners, did not then strip him of his Priestly garments (as Aaron,) but appoints him to ascend in them to heaven, where he sits a Priest for ever by Gods Oath. And this office of intercession, was erected purely in mercy to believers, that they might have full content given them for the performance of all that God had promised; so that Jesus Christ lies Lieger at Court as our Embassadour, to see all carried fair­ly between God and us according to agreement: And if Christ follows his businesse close, and be faithful in his place to belie­vers, all is well; and doth it not behove him to be so, who in­tercedes for such dear relations? Suppose a Kings Son should get out of a besieged City, where he hath left his wife and chil­dren; (whom he loves as his own soule,) and these all ready to die by sword or famine, if supply come not the sooner, could this Prince, when arrived at his fathers house please himself with the delights of the Court, and forget the distresse of his family? or rather would he not come post to his father, (having their cries and groans alwayes in his eares) and before he eat or drink, do his errand to his father, and entreat him if ever he lov'd him, that he would send all the force of his Kingdom to raise the siege, rather then any of his dear relations should pe­rish? Surely (Sirs) though Christ be in the top of his prefer­ment, and out of the storme in regard of his own person, yet his children left behind in the midst of sins, Satans, and the worlds batteries are in his heart, and shall not be forgotten a moment by him. The care he takes in our businesse appeared in the speedy dispatch he made of his Spirit to his Apostles supply, when he as­cended, which assoon almost as he was warme in his seat, at his Fathers right hand, he sent, to the incomparable comfort of his Apostles and us, that to this day, yea, to the end of the world do, or shall believe on him.

SECT. 2.

The second Branch of the point followes: that Saints should eye this Power of God as engaged for them, and presse it [Page 34] home upon their soules till they silence all doubts and feares a­bout the matter; which is the importance of this exhortation: Be strong in the Lord, and in the Power of his might; Fortifie and entrench your soules within the breast-work of this attribute of Gods mighty Power made over to you by God him­selfe.

1 First, it is the end as of all Promises to be security to our faith, so of those in particular where his Almighty Power is expresly engaged, that we may count this attribute our portion, and reap the comfort it yields as freely, as one may the crop of his own field: Walk before me, saith God to Abraham, I am God Al­mighty; set on this as thy portion, and live upon it; The Apostle, Heb. 13.6. teacheth us what use to make of promises, verse 5. I will never leave thee nor forsake thee, there is the promise, and the in­ference, which he teacheth us to draw by faith from this, fol­lows, ver. 6. So we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper. We, that is, every believer may boldly say, that is, we may conclude God will help: not sneakingly, timorously, perhaps he will; but we may boldly assert it in the face of men and devils, because he that is Almighty hath said it. Now for a Christian not to strengthen his faith on this incomparably sweet attribute, but to sit down with a few weak unsetled hopes, when he may, yea, ought to be strong in the faith of such promises, what is it but to undervalue the blessing of such promises? as if one should promise another house and land, and bid him make them as sure to him­self as the Law can binde, and he should take no care to effect this, would it not be interpreted as a sleighting of his friends kindnesse? Is it a small matter that God passeth over his Al­mighty power by promise to us, and bids us make it as sure to our selves as we can by faith, and we neglect this, leaving the Writings of the promises unsealed on our hearts.

2 Secondly, our obedience and comfort are strong or weak as our faith is on this principle.

1 First, our obedience, that being a childe of faith partakes of its Parents strength or weaknesse; Abraham being strong in faith, what an heroick act of obedience did he perform in offer­ing up his Son? his faith being well set on the Power of God, he carries that without staggering, which would have laid a weak faith on the ground. No act of faith more strengthens [Page 35] for duty, then that which eyes Gods Almighty power enga­ged for its assistance, Go in this thy might, said God to Gideon, have not I call'd thee? as if he had said, Can I not, will I not car­ry thee through thy work? Away goes Gideon in the faith of this and doth wonders. This brought the righteous man from the East to Gods foot, though he knew not whither he went, yet he knew with whom he went, God Almighty. But take a soul not perswaded of this how uneven and unstable is he in his obediential course? every threat. from man if mighty dismayes him, because his faith not fixt on the Almighty, and therefore sometimes he will shift off a duty to comply with man, and betray his trust into the hands of a sorry creature, because he hath fleshly eyes to behold the power of man, but wants a spiritual eye to see God at his back, to protect him with his Al­mighty power; which were his eyes open to see, he would not be so routed in his thoughts at the approach of a weak creature: Should such a man as I flee? said good Nehemiah, Nehem. 6.11. He was newly come from the throne of grace, where he had called in the help of the Almighty, verse 9. O God, strengthen my hands. And truly now he will rather die upon the place, then disparage his God with a dishonourable retreat.

2 Secondly, the Christians comfort increaseth or waines, as the aspect of his faith is to the power of God. Let the soule questi­on that or his interest in it, and his joy gusheth out, even as blood out of a broken vein: It is true, a soule may scramble to heaven with much ado, by a faith of recumbency, relying on God as able to save, without this perswasion of its interest in God; but such a soule goes with a scant side-winde, or like a ship whose masts are laid by the board, exposed to winde and weather, if others better appointed did not tow it along with them. Many feares like waves ever and anon cover such a soule, that it is more under water then above; whereas one that sees it selfe folded in the armes of Almighty power, O how such a soule goes mounting afore the winde, with her sailes fill'd with joy and peace! Let affliction come, stormes arise, this blessed soule knows where it shall land and be welcome. The Name of God is his harbour, where he puts in as boldly, as a man steps into his own house, when taken in a shower. He heares God calling him into this and other his attributes, as [Page 36] Chambers taken up for him, Isa. 26. Come my people, enter into thy Chambers. God calls them his, and it were foolish mo­desty not to own what God gives, Isa. 45.24. Surely shall a man say, in the Lord have I righteousnesse and strength, that is, I have righteousnesse in Gods righteousnesse, strength in his strength, so that in this respect Christ can no more say that his strength is his owne, and not the believers, then the hus­band can say my body is my own, and not my wives. A soule perswaded of this may sing merrily with the sharpest thorne at its breast; so David, Psal. 57.7. My heart is fixed, my heart is fixed, I will sing and give praise. What makes him so merry in so sad a place as the Cave where now he was? he will tell you, verse 1. where you have him nestling himselfe under the shadow of Gods wings, and now well may he sing care and fear away. A soul thus provided, may lie at ease on a hard bed. Do you not think they sleep as soundly who dwell on London-bridge as they who live at White-hall or Cheap-side, knowing the waves that roare under them cannot hurt them? Even so may the Saints rest quietly over the floods of death it selfe, and feare no ill.

SECT. 3.

Ʋse 1 Is the Almighty power of God engaged for the Saints defence? surely then they will have a hard pull, (the Saints enemies I mean) who meddle with them that are so far above their match. The devil was so cunning, he would have Job out of his trench, his hedge down, before he would fall on; but so desperate are men, they will try the field with the Saints, though incircled with the Almighty power of God. What folly were it to attempt or sit down before such a City, which cannot be block't up so as no relief can get in: the way to heaven cannot. In the Church­es straitest siege, there is a river which shall make glad this City of God, with seasonable succours from heaven. The Saints fresh-springs are all from God, and it is as feasible for sorry man to stop the water-courses of the clouds, as to dam up those streams, which invisibly glide like veins of water in the earth, [Page 37] from the fountain-head of his mercy into the bosome of his peo­ple: the Egyptians thought they had Israel in a trap, when they saw them march into such a nook by the sea-side; They are en­tangled, they are entangled; and truly so they had been irrecover­ably, had not that Almighty power which led them on, engaged to bring them off with honour and safety; well, when they are out of this danger; behold, they are in a wildernesse, where no­thing is to be had for back and belly, and yet here they shall live fourty yeares, without trade or tillage, without begging or rob­bing of any of the Neighbour-nations, they shall not be be­holden to them for a penny in their way; what cannot Almigh­ty power do to provide for his people? what can it not do to protect them against the power and wrath of their enemies? Almighty power stood between the Israelites and the Egyptians, so that (poor creatures) they could not so much as come to see their enemie: God sets up a dark cloud as a blinde before their eyes, and all the while, his eye through the cloud is looking them into disorder and confusion; And is the Almighty grown weaker now a dayes, or his enemies stronger, that they pro­mise themselves better successe? No, neither; but men are blin­der then the Saints enemies of old, who sometimes have fled at the appearances of God among his people, crying out, Let us flee, for the Lord fighteth for them. Whereas there be many now a dayes will rather give the honour of their discomfitures to Sa­tan himself, then acknowledge God in the businesse; more rea­dy to say the devil fought against them, then God? O you that have not yet worne off the impressions which the Almighty pow­er of God hath at any time made upon your spirits, beware of having any thing to do with that generation of men, whoever they are. Come not near their Tabernacle, cast not thy lot in amongst them, who are enemies to the Saints of the most High, for they are men devoted to destruction. God so loves his Saints, that he makes nothing to give whole Nations for their ran­some. He rip't open the very wombe of Egypt, to save the life of Israel his childe, Isa. 43.3.

Ʋse 2 Secondly, this shews the dismal, deplorable condition of all you, who are yet in a Christ lesse state, you have seen a rich mine open'd, but not a penny of this treasure comes to your share, a truth laden with incomparable comfort, but it is bound [Page 38] for another coast, it belongs to the Saints into whose bosome this truth unlades all her comfort: see God shutting the door upon you, when he sets his children to feast themselves with such dainties, Esay 65.13. My servants shall eat, but ye shall be hungry; my servants shall drink; but ye shall be thirsty. God hath his set number, which he provides for; He knows how many he hath in his family: these and no more shall sit down. One chief dish at the Saints board is the Almighty power of God; This was set before Abraham, and stands before all his Saints, that they may eate to fulnesse of comfort on it; But thou shalt be hungry; He is Almighty to pardon, but he will not use it for thee an impenitent sinner; thou hast not a friend on the bench, not an attribute in all Gods Name will speak for thee: Mercy it self will sit and vote with the rest of its fellow-attributes for thy damnation. God is able to save and help in a time of need, but upon what acquaintance is it that thou art so bold with God, as to expect his saving arme to be stretcht forth for thee? Though a man will rise at midnight to let in a childe, that cryes and knocks at his doore, yet he will not take so much paines for a dog, that lies howling there. This presents thy condition, sinner, sad enough, yet this is to tell thy story fairest; for that Almighty power of God which is engaged for the beleevers salvation, is as deeply obliged to bring thee to thy execution, and damnation. What greater tie then an oath? God himself is under an oath to be the destruction of every impenitent soul. That oath which God sware in his wrath against the un­beleeving Israelites, that they should not enter into his rest, concernes every unbeleever to the end of the world. In the Name of God consider, were it but the oath of a man, or a company of men, that like those in the Acts, should sweare to be the death of such a one, and thou wert the man, would it not fill thee with feare and trembling night and day, and take away the quiet of thy life, till they were made friends? What then are their pillows stuft with, who can sleep so soundly without any horrour or amazement, though they be told, that the Almighty God is under an oath of damning them body and soul, without timely repentance? O bethink your selves, sinners, is it wisdome, or valour to refuse termes of mercy from Gods hands, whose Almighty power if rejected, will soone bring you [Page 39] into the hands of justice? and how fearful a thing that is, to fall into the hands of Almighty God, no tongue can expresse, no not they who feel the weight of it.

Ʋse. 3 Thirdly, this speaks to you, that are Saints indeed, Be strong in the faith of this truth, make it an Article of your Creed: with the same faith that you beleeve there is a God, beleeve also this Gods Almighty power is thy sure friend▪ and then im­prove it to thy best advantage. As,

1 First, in agonies of conscience that arise from the greatnesse of thy sinnes, flie for refuge into the Almighty power of God. Truly Sirs, when a mans sinnes are displayed in all their bloody colours, and spread forth in their k [...]lling aggravations, and the eye of conscience awakened to behold them through the multiplying, or magnifying glasse of a temptation, they must needs surprize the creature with horror and amazement; till the soul can say with the Prophet: for all this huge hoast, There is yet more with me then against me. One Almighty is more then many Mighties. All these mighty sinnes and devils, make not one Almighty sinne, or an Almighty devil. Oppose to all the hideous charges brought against thee by them this onely attribute. As the French Ambassadour once silenced the Spaniards pride in repeating his Masters many titles, with one that drowned them all. God himself, Hosea 11.9. when he had aggravated his peoples sinnes to the height, then to shew what a God can do, breaks out into a sweet promise: I will not execute the fiercenesse of mine anger, and why not? I am God, and not man. I will shew the Almightinesse of my mercy. Something like our usual phrase; when a childe or a woman strikes us, I am a man, and not a childe, or woman, therefore I will not strike again. The very considering God to be God, supposeth him Almighty to pardon as well as to avenge, and this is some relief; But then to consider it is Almighty power in bond and Covenant to pardon, this is more; As none can binde God but himself, so none can break the bond himself makes: and are they not his own words, that he will abundant­ly pardon? Isa. 55. he will multiply to pardon, as if he had said, I'le drop mercy with your sinne, and spend all I have, rather then let it be said my good is overcome of your evil. It fares with the gracious soul in this case as with a Captaine, that yields [Page 40] his Castle upon gracious termes of having his life spared, and he safely convey'd to his house, there to be setled peaceably in his estate and possessions, for all which he hath the Generals hand and Seal, on which he marcheth forth; but the rude souldiers assault him, and put him in feare of his life, he ap­peals to the General, (whose honour now is engaged for him) and is presently releeved, and his enemies punisht: Thou mayest poore soule, when accused by Satan, mollested by his terrours, say, It is God that justifies; I have his hand to it, that I should have my life given me assoon as I laid down my armes and submitted to him, which I desire to do; behold, the gates of my heart are open to let the Prince of peace in, and is not the Almighty able to performe his promise? I com­mit my selfe to him as unto a faithful Creatour.

Secondly, improve this Almighty power of God, and thy in­terest therein, in temptations to sin, when thou art over-power­ed, and fliest before the face of thy strong corruption, or fear­est thou shalt one day fall by it, make bold to take hold of this attribute, and re-inforce thy self from it again to resist, and in re­sisting, to believe a timely victory over it. The Almighty God stands in sight of thee while thou art in the valley fighting, and stayes but for a call from thee when distressed in battel, and then he will come to thy rescue: Jehoshaphat cried, when in the throng of his enemies, and the Lord helped him, much more mayest thou promise thy self his succour in thy soul-combates: Betake thy self to the throne of grace with that promise; Sin shall not have dominion over you: and before thou urgest it (the more to help thy faith,) comfort thy self with this, that though this word Almighty is not exprest, yet it is implied in this and every promise, and thou mayest without adding a title to the Word of God read it in thy soul; sin shall not have dominion over you, saith the Almighty God, for this and all his attributes are the constant seale to all his promises. Now soule put the bond in suit, fear not the recovery, 'tis debt, and so due: He is able whom thou suest, and so there is no feare of losing the charge of the suit, and he that was so gracious to binde himself when he was free, will be so faithful (being able) to perform now he is bound: only while thou expectest the performance of the promise, and the assistance of this Almighty power against thy [Page 41] corruptions, take heed that thou keep under the shadow of this attribute, and condition of this promise. Psal 91.1. The shadow will not cool except in it; what good to have the shadow, though of a mighty rock, when we sit in the open Sun? To have Almighty power engaged for us, and we to throw our selves out of the pro­tection thereof by bold salleys into the mouth of temptation? The Saints falls have been, when they run out of their trench and hold; for like the conies, they are a weak people in them­selves, and their strength lies in the rock of Gods Almightinesse, which is their habitation.

3 Thirdly, Christian, improve this, when opprest with the weight of any duty and service, which in thy place and calling lies upon thee. Perhaps thou findest the duty of thy calling too heavy for thy weak shoulders, make bold by faith to lay the heaviest end of thy burden on Gods shoulder, which is thine (if a believer) as sure as God can make it by promise. When at any time thou art sick of thy work, and ready to think with Jonas to run from it; encourage thy selfe with that of God to Gideon, whom he call'd from the flaile to thresh the mountains, Go in this thy might, hath not God call'd thee? fall to the work God sets thee about, and thou engagest his strength for thee. The way of the Lord is strength. Run from thy work, and thou engagest Gods strength against thee, he'll send some storme or other after thee to bring home his runaway servant. How oft hath the Coward been kill'd in a ditch, or under some hedge, when the valiant souldier that stood his ground and kept his place got off with safe­ty and honour? Art thou call'd to suffer? flinch not because thou art afraid, thou shalt never be able to bear the crosse; God can lay it so even, thou shalt not feel it; though thou shouldest finde no succour till thou comest to the prison-door, yea, till thou hast one foot on the ladder, or thy neck on the block, de­spair not. In the Mount will the Lord be seen. And in that houre he can give thee such a look of his sweet face, as shall make the blood come in the gastly face of a cruel death, and appear lovely in thy eye for his sake. He can give thee so much comfort in hand, as thou shalt acknowledge God is aforehand with thee, for all thy shame & pain thou canst endure for him; And if it should not amount to this, yet so much as will bear all thy charges thou canst be put to in the way, lies ready told in that promise, 1 Cor. 10.13. [Page 42] Thou shalt have it at sight, and this may satisfie a Christian, e­specially if he considers, though he doth not carry so much of heavens joy about him to heaven as others, yet he shall meet it as soon as he comes to his Fathers house, where it is reserved for him. In a word, Christian, relie upon thy God, and make thy daily applications to the throne of grace, for continual supplies of strength: you little think how kindly he takes it, that you will make use of him, the oftner the better, and the more you come for, the more welcome; else why would Christ have told his disciples, Hitherto ye have ask't nothing; but to expresse his large heart in giving, loath to put his hand to his purse for a little, and therefore by a familiar kind of Rhetorick puts them to rise higher in asking, as Naaman when Gehazi asks one talent, entreats him to take two; such a bountiful heart thy God hath, while thou art asking a little peace and joy, he bids thee open thy mouth wide, and hee'l fill it, Go and ransack thy heart, Christian, from one end to the other, finde out thy wants, ac­quaint thy selfe with all thy weaknesses, and set them before the Almighty, as the Widow her empty vessels before the Prophet, hadst thou more then thou canst bring, thou mayest have them all fill'd. God hath strength enough to give, but he hath no strength to deny, here the Almighty himselfe (with reverence be it spoken) is weak; even a childe, the weakest in grace of his family, that can but say Father, is able to overcome him; and therefore let not the weaknesse of thy faith encourage thee. No greater motive to the bowels of mercy to stir up Almighty power to relieve thee, then thy weaknesse, when pleaded in the sense of it. The pale face and thin cheeks (I hope) move more with us, then the canting language of a stout sturdy beggar. Thus that soule that comes laden in the sense of his weak faith, love, patience, the very weaknesse of them carries an argument along with them for succour.

SECT. 1.

1 First, he must be armed in every part cap-a-pe, soule and body, the [Page 73] powers of the one, and senses of the other, not any part left naked. A dart may flie in at a little hole, (like that which brought a message of death to Ahab, through the joynts of his harnesse) and Satan is such an Archer, who can shoot at a pen­ny breadth. If all the man be armed, and only the eye lest with­out, Satan can soon shoot his fire-balls of lust in at that loop­hole, which shall set the whole house on flame. Eve look't but on the tree, and a poisonous dare struck her to the heart. If the eye be shut, and the ear be open to corrupt communicati­on, Satan will soon wriggle in at this hole; If all the outward sen­ses be guarded, and the heart not kept with all diligence, he will soon by his own thoughts be betrayed into Satans hands. Our enemies are on every side, and so must our armour be, on the right hand and on the left, 2 Cor. 6.7. The Apostle calls sin [...], an enemy that surrounds us. Heb. 12.1 If there be any part of the line unguarded or weakly provided, there Sa­tan falls on; we see the enemy often enter the city at one side, while he is beat back on the other, for want of care to keep the whole line. Satan divides his temptations into several squa­drons, one he employes to assault here, another to storme there. We reade of fleshly wickednesse and spiritual wickednesse; while thou repellest Satan tempting thee to fleshly wickednesse, he may be entring thy city at the other gate of spiritual wicked­nesse. Perhaps thou hast kept thy integrity in the practical part of thy life; but what armour hast thou to defend thy head, thy judgement? If he surprise thee here, corrupting that with some errour, then thou wilt not long hold out in thy practice. He that could not get thee to profane the Sabbath among Sensualists and Atheists, will under the disguise of such a corrupt principle as Christian liberty prevail. Thus we see what need we have of universal armour, in regard of every part.

SECT. II.

2 Secondly, the Christian must be in compleat armour, in regard of the several pieces and weapons, that make up the whole Ar­mour of God. Indeed there is a concatenation of graces, they [Page 74] hang together like links in a chain, stones in an arch, members in the body; prick one vein, and the blood of the whole bo­dy may run out at that sluce; neglect one duty, and no other will do us good. The Apostle Peter, in his second Epistle, chap. 1. ver. 5, 6, 7. presseth the Christian to a joynt endeavour, to en­crease the whole body of grace; indeed, that is health when the whole body thrives. Adde (saith he) to your faith vertue; Faith is the file-leading grace. Well, hast thou faith, adde vertue: True, faith is of a working stirring nature; without good works it is dead or dying. Fides pinguescit operibus, Luther. 'Tis kept in plight and heart by a holy life, as the flesh which plaisters over the frame of mans body, though it receives its heat from the vitals within, yet helps to preserve the very life of those vitals; thus good works and gracious actions have their life from faith, yet are necessary helps to preserve the life of faith; thus we see sometimes the childe nursing the Parent that bare it, and therein performes but his duty. Thou art fruitful in good works, yet thou art not out of the devils shot, except thou addest to thy vertue knowledge. This is the candle without which faith cannot see to do its work. Art thou going to give an almes? if it be not oculata charitas, if charity hath not this eye of knowledge to direct when, how, what, and to whom thou art to give, thou mayest at once wrong God, the person thou re­lievest, and thy self. Art thou humbling thy selfe for thy sin? for want of knowledge in the tenour of the Gospel, Satan may play upon thy ignorance, and either perswade thee thou art not humbled enough, when, God knowes, thou art almost quack­led with thy teares, and even carried down by the impetuous torrent of thy sorrow into despair, or else shewing thee thy blubber'd face, may flatter thee into a carnal confidence of thy hu­miliation. Perhaps thou seest the Name of God dishonoured in the place where thou livest, and thy spirit is stirred within thee, (as Pauls at Athens) now if knowledge sits not in the saddle to reine and bridle in thy zeal, thou wilt be soon carried over hedge and ditch, till thou fallest into some precipice or o­ther by thy irregular acting. Neither is knowledge enough, ex­cept thou beest arm'd with Temperance, which here (I conceive) is that grace, whereby the Christian (as Master of his own house) so orders his affections (like servants to reason and faith,) that [Page 75] they do not irregularly move, or inordinately lash out into de­sires of, cares for, or joy in the creature-comforts of this life, without which Satan will be too hard for thee. The Historian tells us, that in one of the famous battels between the English and French, that which lost the French the day was a shower of English arrowes, which did so gall their horse, as put the whole army into disorder, their horse knowing no ranks, did tread down their own men: The affections are but as the horse to the Rider, on which knowledge should be mounted, if Satans barbed arrows light on them, so that thy desires of the creature prove unruly, and justle with thy desires of Christ, thy care to keepe thy credit or estate, put thy care to keep a good conscience to disorder, and thy carnal joy in wife and childe trample down, or get before thy joy in the Lord, judge on which side victory is like to fal. Well, suppose thou marchest provided thus far in good­ly array towards heaven, while thou art swimming in prosperity; most thou not also prepare for foule way and weather, I mean, an afflicted estate? Satan will line the hedges with a thousand temptations, when thou comest into the narrow lanes of ad­versity, where thou canst not run from this sort of temptation, as in the Champaigne of prosperity: Possibly, thou that didst e­scape the snare of an alluring world, mayest be dismounted by the same when it frownes; though temperance kept thee from be­ing drunk with the sweet wines of those pleasures, yet for want of patience thou mayest be drunk with the wine of astonishment, which is in afflictions hand: therefore, saith the Apostle, to temperance adde patience; either possesse thy self in patience, or else some raving devil of discontent will possesse thee. An impati­ent soule in affliction is a bedlam in chains, yea, too like the de­vil in his chaines, that rageth against God, while he is fettered by him. Well, hast thou patience? an excellent grace indeed, but not enough; thou must be a pious man as well as a patient. Therefore saith the Apostle, to patience? adde godlinesse. There is an atheistical stupid patience, and there is a godly Christian pa­tience: Satan numbs the conscience of the one, and no won­der he complains not that feels not; but the Spirit of Christ sweet­ly calmes the other, not by taking away the sense of paine, but by overcoming it with the sense of his love. Now godlinesse comprehends the whole worship of God, inward and outward. [Page 76] If thou beest never so exact in thy morals, and not a worshipper of God, then thou art an Atheist. If thou doest worship God, and that devoutly, but not by Scripture-rule, thou art an idola­ter. If according to the rule, but not in Spirit and truth, then thou art an hypocrite, and so fallest into the devils mouth. Or if thou doest give God one piece of his worship, and denyest an­other, still Satan comes to his market. Prov. 28.9 He that turneth back his eare from hearing the Law, his prayer is an abo­mination to the Lord. Yet (Christian) all thy Armour is not on. Thy godlinesse indeed would suffice, wert thou to live in a world by thy self, or hadst nothing to do but immediate communion with God; But (Christian) thou must not always dwell on this mount of immediate worship, and when thou descendest, thou hast many brethren and servants to thy Father, who live with thee in the same family; and thou must comport thy self becom­ingly, or else thy Father will be angry. First, thou hast bre­thren, heires of the same promise with thee, therefore you must adde to godlinesse brotherly kindnesse. If Satan can set you at odds, he gives a deep wound to your godlinesse. You will hardly joyne hearts in a duty, that cannot joyne hands in love. Secondly, there are not only brethren, but servants, a multitude of profane carnal ones, who though they never had the names of sons and daughters, yet retain to Gods family, and thy hea­venly Father will have thee walk unblameably, yea, winningly to those that are without, which that thou mayest do, thou must adde to brotherly kindnesse charity; by which grace thou shalt be willing to do good to the worst of men; when they curse thee, thou must pray for them, yea, pray for no lesse then a Christ, a heaven for them. Father, forgive them, said Christ, while they were raking in his side for his heart-blood. And tru­ly, I am perswaded the want of this last piece of armour, hath given Satan great advantage in these our times. We are so a­fraid our charity should be too broad, whereas in this sense, if it be not as wide as the world, it is too strait for the com­mand which bids us do good to all. May not we Ministers be charged with the want of this? when the straine of our preach­ing is solely directed to the Saints; and no paines taken in re­scuing poor captived soules, yet uncall'd, out of the devils clutches, who may hale them to hell without any disturbance, [Page 77] while we are comforting the Saints, and preaching their privi­ledges; but in the mean time let the ignorant be ignorant still, and the profane profane still, for want of a compassionate cha­rity to their soules, which would excite us to the reproving and exhorting of them, that they might also be brought in to the way of life, as well as the Saints encouraged, who are walking therein. We are stewards to provide bread for the Lords house; the greatest part of our hearers cannot, must not have the childrens bread, and shall we therefore give them no por­tion at all? Christs charity pitied the multitude, to whom in his publike preaching he made special application, as in that famous Sermon, most part of which is spent in rowsing up the sleepy consciences of the hypocritical Pharisees, by those thun­derclaps of woes and curses, so often denounced against them, Mat. 23. Again, how great advantage hath Satan from the want of this charity in our families? Is it not observ'd, how little care is taken by professing Governours of such Societies, for the instructing their youth? Nay, 'tis a principle which some have drunk in, that 'tis not their duty. O where is their charity in the mean time, when they can see Satan come within their own walls, and let him drive a childe, a servant in their ignorance and profanenesse to hell, and not so much as sally out upon this enemy by a word of reproof or instruction, to re­scue these silly souls out of the murtherers hand? We must leave them to their liberty forsooth, and that is as faire play as we can give the devil; give but corrupt nature enough of this rope, and it will soon strangle the very principles of God and Religion in their tender yeares.

SECT. III.

3 Thirdly, the entirenesse of the Saints armour may be taken not only for every part and piece of the Saints furniture, but for the compleatnesse and perfection of every piece. As the Christian is to endeavour after every grace, so is he to presse af­ter the advance and increase of every grace, even to perfection itself; as he is to adde to his faith vertue, so he is to adde faith [Page 78] to faith; he is ever to be compleating of his grace. It is that which is frequently prest upon believers, Mat. 5.48. Be ye perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect. And purifie your selves, as God is pure. Where we have an exact copy set, not as if we could equallize that purity and perfection which is in God, but to make us strive the more, when we shall see how infinitely short we fall of our copy, when we write the fairest hand. So James 1.3. Let patience have its perfect work, that you may be en­tire, wanting nothing, or wanting in nothing. Thou who ma­kest a hard shift to carry a little burden with thy little patience, wouldest sink under a greater, therefore there is need that pati­ence should be ever perfecting, lest at last we meet a burden too heavy for our weak shoulders. Take a few reasons why the Christian should thus be compleating of his grace.

1 First, because grace is subject to decayes, and therefore ever needs compleating, as in an army especially which often enga­geth in battel, their armes are batter'd and broken, one man hath his helmet bent, another his sword gap't, a third his pistol unfix't; and therefore recruits are ever necessary. In one temptation the Christian hath his helmet of hope beaten off his head, in another his patience hard put to it. The Christian had need have an Armourers shop at hand to make up his losse, and that speedily, for Satan is most like to fall on, when the Chri­stian is least prepared to receive his charge; Simon, Simon, Satan hath desired to sift you; he knew they were at that time weakly provided, (Christ their Captain now to be taken from the head of their troop, discontents among themselves, striving who should be greatest, and their recruits of stronger grace, which the Spirit was to bring, not yet come.) Now he hath a design to surprise them: and therefore Christ carefully to prevent him, promiseth speedily to dispatch his Spirit for their supply, and in the mean time sends them to Jerusalem, to stand as it were in a body in their joynt supplications, Acts 1.4. upon their guard, while he comes to their relief, shewing us in the weaknesse of our graces what to do, and whither to go for supply.

2 Secondly, because Satan is compleating his skill and wrath. 'Tis not for nought that he is call'd the old Serpent, subtil by nature, but more by experience; wrathful by nature, yet every day more and more enraged; like a bull, the longer he is bait­ed, [Page 79] the more fury he shewes. And therefore we who are to grapple with him, now his time is so short, had need come well appointed into the field.

3 Thirdly, it is the end of all Gods dispensations, to compleat his Saints in their graces and comforts. Wherefore doth he lop and prune by afflictions, but to purge, Ioh. 15.2. Rom. 5.3 that they may bring forth more fruit (that is, fuller and fairer?) Tribulation works patience; 'Tis Gods appointment for that end: It works, that is, it encrea­seth the Saints patience, it enrageth indeed the wicked, but meekens the Saints. 'Tis his design in the Gospel preached to carry on his Saints, from faith to faith, Rom. 1.17. And accordingly he hath furnished his Church with instruments, and those with gifts, for the perfecting of the Saints, and for the e­difying of the body of Christ, Eph. 4.14. Wherefore doth the Scaffold stand, and the Workman on it, if the building go not up? For us not to advance under such means, is to make void the counsel of God: Therefore the Apostle blames the Chri­stian Jewes, Heb. 5.12. for their non-proficiency in the School of Christ. When for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again, which be the first principles of the Oracles of God.

O how few are there who endeavour thus to promove in their spiritual state, Ʋse. and labour to perfect what is yet lacking in their knowledge, patience, and the rest. First, tell some of adding faith to faith, one degree of grace to another, and you shall finde they have more minde to joyne house to house, and lay field to field; their souls are athirst, ever gaping for more, but of what? not of Christ, or Heaven: It is earth, earth they never think they have enough of, till death comes and stops their mouth with a shovel-full, digg'd out of their own grave. What a tormenting life must they needs have, who are alwayes crying for more weight, and yet cannot presse their covetous desires to death? O Sirs, the only way, (if men would beleeve it) to quench this thirst to the creature, were to enkindle another after Christ and Heaven. Get but a large heart vehemently thirsting after these, and the other will die alone. As the Fevourish thirst doth when nature comes to her temper. Secondly, others labour not thus to perfect grace, because they have a conceit they are per­fect already, and upon this fancy throw away praying, hearing, [Page 80] and all other Ordinances, as strings for those babes in grace, to be carried by, who are not arrived to their high attainments. O what fooles does pride make men! Truly Heaven were no such desirable place, if we should be no more perfect, then, thus a sort of people that are too high for this world, and too low for another. The way by which God cures this phrensie of pride, we have in these days seen to be something like that of Nebuchad­nezzar, To give them a heart of a beast, (I mean) for a time, suf­fer them to fall into beastly practices, by which he shewes them how far they are from that perfection they dreamed of so vainly. Thirdly, others who have true grace, and desire the advance­ment of it, yet are discouraged in their endeavour for more, from too deep a sense of their present penury. Bid some such labour to get more power of corruption, more faith on, and love to God, that they may be able to do the Will of God chearfully, and suffer it in the greatest afflictions patiently, yea, thankfully; and they will never believe, that they whose faith is so weak, love so chill, and stock so little in hand, should ever attain to any thing like such a pitch: You may as well perswade a beggar with one poor penny in his purse, that if he will go and trade with that, he shall come to be Lord Major of London before he die: But why, poor hearts, should you thus despise the day of small things? Do you not see a little grain of mustard seed spread into a tree, and weak grace compar'd to it for its growth at last as well as littlenesse at first? Darest thou say thou hast no grace at all? If thou hast but any, (though the least that ever any had to begin with) I dare tell thee, that he hath done more for thee in that, then he should in making that which is now so weak, as perfect as the Saints grace is now in heaven. First, he hath done more, considering it as an act of Power. There is a great­er gulfe between no grace & grace, then between weak grace and strong, between a Chaos and nothing, then between a Chaos and this beautiful frame of heaven and earth. The first days work of both Creations is the greatest. Secondly, consider it as an act of grace, it is greater mercy to give the first grace of conversion, then to crown that with glory. It is more grace and condescent in a Prince to marry a poor Damosel, then having married her to cloth her like a Prince; he was free to do the first or not, but his relation to her pleads strongly for the other. God might [Page 81] have chose whether he would have given thee grace or no, but having done this, thy relation to him and his Covenant also do oblige him, to adde more and more till he hath fitted thee as a Bride for himself in glory.

SECT. 1.

1 First, Christ commands us to have our Armour on, our grace in exercise, Luke 12.35. Let your loines be girded about, and your lights burning. Christ speaks, either in a martial phrase as to souldiers, or in a domestick as to servants: If as to souldiers, then let your loynes he girded, and your lights burning, is, that we should be ready for a march, having our armour on, (for the belt goes over all,) and our match light, ready to give fire at the first alarm of a temptation. If as to servants, which seems more natural, then he bids us (as our Master that is gone abroad) not through sloth or sleep put off our clothes, and put out our lights, but stand ready to open when he shall come, though at midnight. 'Tis not fit the Master should stand at the door knocking, and the servant within sleeping; indeed there is no duty the Christian hath in charge, but implies this daily exer­cise; 1 Thes. 5.16, 17. 1 Pet. 1.13 Pray, but how? without ceasing: Rejoyce, but when? ever­more: Give thanks, for what? in every thing. The shield of faith, and helmet of hope, we must hold them to the end. The summe of all which is, that we should walk in the constant exer­cise of these duties and graces. Where the souldier is plac't, there he stands, and must neither stir nor sleep, till he be brought off. When Christ comes, that soule shall only have his bles­sing, whom he findes so doing.

2 Secondly, Satans advantage is great when grace is not in ex­ercise. When the devil found Christ so ready to receive his charge, and repel his temptation, he soon had enough, it is said, He departed for a season, Luke 4.13 as if in his shameful retreat he had com­forted himself with hopes of surprising Christ unawares, at an­other season more advantagious to his designe; and we finde him coming again, in the most likely time indeed to have attain­ed his end, had his enemy been man, and not God. Now if this bold fiend did thus watch and observe Christ from time to [Page 83] time, doth it not behove thee to look about thee, lest he take thy grace at one time or other napping? what he misseth now by thy watchfulnesse, he may gain anon by thy negligence. In­deed he hopes thou wilt be tired out with continual duty: Sure­ly, saith Satan, (when he sees the Christian up, and servent in duty) this will not hold long. When he findes him tender of conscience, and scrupulous of occasions to sin, This is but for a while, ere long I shall have him unbend his bowe, and unbuckle his armour, and then have at him. Satan knows what orders thou keepest in thy house and closet, and though he hath not a key to thy heart, yet he can stand in the next room to it, and lightly hear what is whispered there: He hunts the Christian by the sent of his own feet, and if once he doth but smell which way thy heart enclines, he knows how to take the him; if but one door be unbolted, one work unmann'd, one grace of its car­riage here is advantage enough.

3 Thirdly, because it is so awky a businesse, and hard a work, to recover the activity of grace once lost, and to revive a duty in disuse: I have put off my coat, saith the Spouse, Cant. 5.3. She had given way to a lazy distemper, was laid upon her bed of sloth, and how hard is it to raise her? her beloved is at the door, beseeching her by all the names of love, which might bring to her remembrance the near relation between them: My Sister, my Love, my Dove, open to me, and yet she riseth not; he tells her, his locks are filled with the drops of the night; yet she stirs not. What is the matter? her coat was off, and she is loath to put it on; she had given way to her sloth, and now she knows not how to shake it off, she could have been glad to have her Belo­veds company, if himself would have opened the door; and he desired as much hers, if she would rise to let him in; and upon these termes they part. The longer a soule hath neglected duty, the more ado there is to get it taken up: partly through shame, the soul having played the truant, now knows not how to look God on the face; and partly from the difficulty of the work, being double to what another findes, that walks in the exercise of his grace; here is all out of order. It requires more time and pains for him to tune his instrument, then for another to play the lesson. He goes to duty as to a new work, as a Scho­lar that hath not look't on his book some while, his lesson is al­most [Page 84] out of his head, whereas another that was but even now conning it over, hath it ad unguem. Perhaps 'tis an affliction thou art called to bear, and thy patience unexercised, little or no thoughts thou hast had for such a time; (while thou wert frisking in a full pasture) and now thou kickest and flingest, e­even as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke, Jer. 31.18. where­as another goes meekly and patiently under the like crosse, be­cause he had been stirring up his patience, and fitting the yoke to his neck. You know what a confusion there is in a town, at some sudden alarm in the dead of the night, the enemie at the gates, and they asleep within, O what a cry is there heard! one wants his clothes, another his sword, a third knows not what to do for powder; thus in a fright they run up and down, which would not be, if the enemie did finde them upon their guard, orderly waiting for his approath; Such a hubbub there is in a soule that keeps not his armour on, this piece and that will be to seek when he should use it.

4 Fourthly, we must keep grace in exercise in respect of others our fellow-souldiers. Paul had this in his eye when he was ex­ercising himself to keep a good conscience, that he might not be a scandal to others. The Cowardise of one may make others run; the ignorance of one souldier that hath not skill to handle his armes, may do mischief to his fellow-souldiers about him; some have shot their friends for their enemies; the unwise walk­ing of one Professor makes many other faire the worse. But say, thou doest not fall so far as to become a scandal, yet thou canst not be so helpful to thy fellow-brethren as thou shouldest; God commanded the Reubenites and Gadites to go before their brethren ready armed, until the land was conquered: Thus, Christian, thou art to be helpful to thy fellow-brethren, who have not (it may be) that settlement of Peace in their spirit as thy self, not that measure of grace or comfort; Thou art to help such weak ones, and go before them (as it were) arm'd for their de­fence; now if thy grace be not exercised, thou art so far un­serviceable to thy weak brother. Perhaps thou art a Master or a Parent who hast a family under thy wing, they fare as thou thrivest; if thy heart be in a holy frame they fare the better in the duties thou performest, if thy heart be dead and down, they are losers by the hand. So that as the Nurse eats the more [Page 85] for the Babes sake she suckles, so shouldest thou for their sake, who are under thy tuition, be more careful to exercise thy own grace, and cherish it.

SECT. 2.

Object. O but (may some say) this is hard work indeed, our armour ne­ver off, our grace alwayes in exercise. Did God ever mean Religion should be such a toilsome businesse as this would make it?

Answ. Thou speakest like one of the foolish world, and shewest thy self a meer stranger to the Christians life that speakest thus: a burden to exercise grace? why? it is no burden to exercise the acts of nature, to eat, to drink, to walk, all delightful to us in our right temper, if any of these be otherwise, nature is opprest, as if stuff't, then dfficult to breath, if sick, then the meat offen­sive we eate; so take a Saint in his right temper, 'tis his joy to be employed in the exercise of his grace in this or that duty, Ps. 122.1. I was glad when they said unto me, Let us go into the house of the Lord. His heart leap't at the motion. When any occa­sion diverts him from communion with God, though he likes it never so well, yet it is unwelcome and unpleasing to him, as you who are used to be in your shops from morning to night, how tedious is it for you to be abroad some days, though among good friends, because you are not where your work and calling lies? A Christian in duty is one in his calling, as it were in his shop where he should be; yea, where he would be, and therefore far from being tedious. Religion is burdensom to none, as to those who are infrequent in the exercise of it. Use makes heavy things light, we hardly feel the weight of our clothes, because fitted to us, and worne daily by us, whereas the same weight on our shoulder would trouble us: thus the grievousnesse of religi­ous duties to carnal ones, is taken away in the Saints, partly by the fitnesse of them to the Saints principles, as also by their dai­ly exercise in them. The disciples, when newly entered into the wayes of Christ, could not pray much or fast long; the bottles [Page 86] were new, and that wine too strong, but by that time they had walk't a few yeares, they grew mighty in both; doest thou com­plain that heaven-way is rugged? be the oftner walking in it, and that will make it smooth.

2 But secondly, were this constant exercise of grace more trou­blesome to the flesh, (which is the only complainer) the sweet advantage that accrues by this to the Christian, will abundantly recompence all his labour and pains.

1 First, the exercise of thy grace will encrease thy grace; The diligent hand makes rich. A provident man counts that lost which might have been got, not only when his money is stole out of his chest, but when it lies there unimproved. Such a commo­dity (saith the Tradesman) if I had bought with that money in my bags, would have brought me in so much gaine, which is now lost; so the Christian may say, My dawning knowledge, had I followed on to know the Lord, might have spread to broad day; I have more understanding, saith David, then all my teach­ers. How came he by it? he'll tell you in the next words, for thy testimonies are my meditation. Ps. 119.99 He was more in the exercise of duty and grace. The best wits are not alwayes the greatest Scholars, because their study is not suitable to their parts; nei­ther alwayes proves he the richest man, that sets up with the greatest stock. A little grace well-husbanded by daily exercise will encrease, when greater neglected shall decay.

2 Secondly, as exercise encreaseth, so it evidenceth grace. Would a man know whether he be lame or no, let him rise, he'll be sooner satisfied by one turn in a room, then by a long dispute, and he sit still. Wouldest thou know whether thou lovest God? be frequent in exerting acts of love; the more the fire is blown up, the sooner 'tis seen, and so of all other graces. Sometimes the soule is questioning whether it hath any patience, any faith; till God comes and puts him into an afflicted estate, (where he must either exercise this grace or perish) and then it appeares like one that thinks he cannot swim, yet being thrown into the river, then uniting all his strength he makes a shift to swim to land, and sees what he can do. How oft have we heard Christi­ans say, I thought I could never have endured such a pain, trust­ed God in such a strait, but now God hath taught me what he can do for me, what he hath wrought in me? and this thou [Page 87] mightest have known before, if thou wouldest have oftner stir­red up and exercised thy grace.

3 Thirdly, exercise of grace doth invite God to communicate himself to such a soul. God sets the Christian at work, and then meets him in it. Ʋp and be doing, and the Lord be with you. He sets a soul a reading as the Eunuch, and then joynes to his chari­ot a praying, and then comes the messenger from heaven, O Daniel greatly beloved. The Spouse, who lost her Beloved on her bed, findes him as she comes from the Sermon, Cant. 3.4. It was but a little that I passed from them, but I found him whom my soule loved.

SECT. 3.

Ʋse. 1 This falls heavy on their heads, who are so far from exerci­sing grace, that they walk in the exercise of their lusts, their hearts are like a glasse-house, the fire is never out, the shop-windows never shut, they are alwayes at work, hammering some wicked project or other, upon the anvil of their hearts; there are some who give full scope to their lusts, what their wretched hearts will, they shall have; they cocker their lusts as some their children, deny them nothing, who (as it is recorded of David to Ado­nijah) do not so much as say to their souls, Why doest thou so? why art thou so proud, so covetous, so prophane? They spend their dayes in making provision for these guests: as at some Innes, the house never cooles, but as one guest goes out, another comes in, as one lust is served, another is calling for attendance; as some exercise grace more then others, so there are greater traders in sin, that set more a work then others, and return more wrath in a day then others in a moneth; Happy are such (in comparison of these) who are chain'd up by Gods restraint upon their out­ward man or inward, that they cannot drive on so furiously as these, who by health of body, power and greatnesse in place, riches and treasures in their coffers, numbnesse and dedolency in their consciences, are hurried on to fill up the measure of their sins. We reade of the Assyrian, that he enlarged his heart as hell, stretching out his desires as men do their bags that are [Page 88] thrack't full with money to hold more, Hab. 2.5. Thus the a­dulterer, as if his body were not quick enough to execute the commands of his lust, stirs it up by sending forth his amorous glances, which come home laden with adultery, blows up this fire with unchaste sonnets and belly-chear, proper fuel for the devils kitchin; and the malicious man, who that he may lose no time from his lust, is a tearing his neighbour in pieces as he lies on his bed, cannot sleep unlesse some such bloody sacrifice be offered to his ravening lust. O how may this shame the Saints: how oft is your zeal so hot, that you cannot sleep till your hearts have been in heaven, as you are on your beds, and there pacified with the sight of your dear Saviour, and some embraces of love from him?

Ʋse 2 It reproves those who flout and mock at the Saints, while ex­ercising their graces. None jeer'd as the Saint in his calling. Men may work in their shops, and every one follow his calling as diligently as they please, and no wonder made of this by those that passe by in the streets; but let the Christian be seen at work for God, in the exercise of any duty or grace, and he is hooted at, despised, yea, hated. Few so bad indeed, but seem to like Religion in the notion; they can commend a Sermon of holiness like a discourse of God or Christ in the Pulpit, but when these are really set before their eyes, as they sparkle in a Saints con­versation, they are very contemptible and hateful to them; this living and walking holinesse bites; and though they liked the Preachers Art, in painting forth the same in his discourse, yet now they run from them, and spit at them; this exercise of grace offends the prophane heart, and stirs up the enmity that lies with­in: As Michal she could not but flout David to see him dan­cing before the Ark. He that commended the Preacher for making a learned discourse of zeal, will raise on a Saint, expres­sing an act of zeal in his place and calling; now grace comes too near him. A naughty heart must stand at some distance from holinesse, that the beams thereof may not beat too strongly on his conscience, and so he likes it. Thus the Pharisees, the Pro­phets of old, these were holy men in their account, and they can lavish out their money on their Tombes, in honour of them: but Christ, (who was more worth then all of them) he is scorn'd and hated: what's the mystery of this? the reason was, these Pro­phets [Page 89] are off the stage, and Christ on▪ Pascitur in vivis livor, post fata quiescit.

Ʋse 3 Try by this whether you have grace or no, dost thou walk in the exercise of thy grace? He that hath clothes, surely will wear them, and not be seen naked; men talk of their faith, repent­ance, love to God; these are precious graces, but why do they not let us see these walking abroad in their daily conversation? surely if such guests were in thy soule, they would look out some­times at the window, and be seen abroad in this duty, and that holy action; grace is of a stirring nature, and not such a dead thing, (like an image) which you may lock up in a chest, and none shall know what God you worship; no, grace will shew it self, it will walk with you into all places and companies, it will buy with you, and sell for you, it will have a hand in all your enterprizes, it will comfort you when you are sincere and faith­ful for God, and it will complain and chide you when you are o­therwise; go to, stop its mouth, and heaven shall hear its voice, it will groan, mourne and strive, even as a living man when you would smother him. I'le as soon believe the man to be alive, that lies peaceably as he is nail'd up in his Coffin, without strife or busle, as that thou hast grace, and never exercise it in any act of spiritual life. What man! hast thou grace, and carried so peaceably, as a fool to the stocks, by thy lust? Why hang'st thou there nail'd to thy lust? if thou hast grace, come down and we will believe it, but if thou beest such a tame slave, as to sit still under the command of lust, thou deceivest thy self: Hast thou grace, and shew none of it in the condition thou art plac't in? May be thou art rich; doest thou shew thy humility towards those that are beneath thee? doest thou shew a heavenly minde breathing after heaven more then earth? It may be thy heart is puff't with thy estate, that thou lookest on the poor as creatures of some lower species then thy self, and disdainest them, and as for heaven thou thinkest not of it. Like that wicked Prince, that said, He would lose his part in Paradise rather then in Paris. Art thou poor, why doest not exercise grace in that condition? Art thou contented, diligent? may be in stead of contentation thou repinest, canst not see a faire lace on thy rich brothers cloth, but grudgest it in stead of concurring with Providence by dili­gence to supply thy wants, thou art ready to break through the [Page 88] [...] [Page 89] [...] [Page 90] hedge into thy neighbours fat pasture, thus serving thy owne turne by a sin, rather then waiting for Gods blessing on thy honest diligence; if so, be not angry we call thee by thy right name, or at least question whether we may stile thee Christian, whose carriage is so crosse to that sacred name, which is too ho­ly to be written on a rotten post.

Ʋse. 4 Be exhorted, O ye Saints of God, to walk in the exercise of grace. It is the Ministers duty with the continual breath of ex­hortation, and if need be, reproof, to keep this heavenly fire clean on the Saints Altar. Peter saw it necessary to have the bellowes alwayes in his hands, 2 Pet. 1.12. I will not be negligent to put you alwayes in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth; (that shall not take him off) as long as he is in this Tabernacle, he saith he will stir them up, and be putting them in remembrance, v. 13. There is a sleepy disease we are subject to in this life; Christ though he had roused up his disciples twice, yet takes them napping the third time. Either exercise thy grace, or Satan will act thy cor­ruption, as one bucket goes down, the other riseth; there is a body of sin within, which like a malignant party watcheth for such a time to step into the saddle, and 'tis easier to keep them down then to pull them down: Thy time is short, and thy way long, thou hadst best put on, lest thou meanest to be over­taken with night, before thou gettest within sight of thy Fa­thers house. How uncomfortable 'tis for a traveller in Heaven-road (above all other) to go potching in the dark, many can with aking hearts tell thee. And what hast thou here to minde like this? Are they worldly cares and pleasures? Is it wisdom to lay out so much cost on thy tenement, which thou art leaving, and forget what thou must carry with thee? Before the fruit of these be ripe which thou art now planting, thy self may be rot­ting in the grave. Time is short, saith the Apostle, 1 Cor. 7.29, [...]. The world is near its Port, and therefore God hath contracted the sailes of mans life but a while, and there will not be a point to chuse, whether we had wives or not, riches or not, but there will be a vast difference between those that had grace, and those that had not; yea, between those that did drive a quick trade in the exercise therof, and those that were more remisse; 2 Pet. 1.11. the one shall have an abundant entrance into glory, [Page 91] while the other shall suffer losse in much of his lading, which shall be cast over-board as merchandise that will bear no price in that heavenly countrey; yea, while thou art here others shall fare the better by thy lively graces. Thy cheerfulnesse and activity in thy heavenly course, will help others that travel with thee; he is dull indeed that will not put on, when he sees so much metal for God in thee who leadest the way. Yea, thy grace will give a check to the sins of others, who never stand in such awe, as when grace comes forth and sits like a Ruler in the gate, to be seen of all that passe by. The Swearer knowes not such Majesty is present, when the Christian is mealy-mouth'd, and so goes on and feares no colours, whose grace had it but her dagger of zeal ready, and courage to draw it forth in a wise reproof, would make sin quit the place, and with shame run into its hole. Job 29.8. The young men saw me and bid themselves, the Princes refrain'd talking, and laid their hand on their mouth. And doth not God deserve the best service thou canst do him in thy generation? Did he give thee grace to lay it up in a dead stock, and none to be the better? or can you say that he is wanting to you in his love and mercy? are they not ever in exercise for your good? Is the eye of providence ever shut? No, he slumbers not that keeps thee, or is it one moment off thee? No, The eye of the Lord is upon the righteous; He hath fixed it for ever, and with infinite delight pleaseth himself in the object. When was his eare shut, or his hand, either from recei­ving thy cries, or supplying thy wants? nay, doth not thy con­dition take up the thoughts of God, and are they any other then thoughts of peace, which he entertains? A few drops of this oyle will keep the wheel in motion.

SECT. I.

1 First, he vexeth the Christian by laying his brats at the Saints door, and charging him with that which is his own creature, and here he hath such a notable Art, that many dear Saints of God are wofully hampered and dejected, as if they were the vi­lest blasphemers, and veriest Atheists in the world: whereas in­deed the cup is of his own putting into the sack, but so slily conveyed into the Saints bosome, that the Christian, though a­mazed and frighted at the sight of them, yet being jealous of his own heart, and unacquainted with Satans tricks of this kind, cannot conceive how such motions should come there, (if not bred in, and vomited out by his own naughty heart) and so bears the blame of the sin himself, because he cannot finde the right father, mourning as one that is forlorn and cast off by God, or else (saith he) I should never have such vermine of hell creeping in my bosome, and here Satan hath his end he proposeth; for he is not so silly as to hope he should have welcome with such a horrid crue of blasphemous and atheistical thoughts in that soul, where he hath been denied when he came in an enticing way; no, but his designe is by way of revenge, because the soul will [Page 116] not prostitute it selt to his lust otherways, therfore to haunt it and scare it with those imps of blasphemy; As he served Luther to whom he appeared, and when repulsed by him, went away and left a noisome stinch behinde him in the room. Thus when the Christian hath worsted Satan in his more pleasing temptations, being madded, he belcheth forth this stinch of blasphemous mo­tions to annoy and affright him, that from them the Christian may draw some sad conclusion or other; and indeed the Christians sin lies commonly more in the conclusion, which he draws from them (as that he is not a child of God) then in the motions them­selves. All the counsel therefore I shall give thee in this case, is to do with these motions, as you use to serve those vagrants and rogues that come about the countrey, whom, though you can­not keep from passing through your town, yet you look they settle not there, but whip them and send them to their owne home: Thus give these motions the Law, in mourning for them, resisting of them, and they shall not be your charge, (yea, 'tis like you shall seldomer be troubled with such guests,) but if once you come to entertain them, and be Satans nurse to them, then the Law of God will cast them upon you.

SECT. II.

2 Secondly, another wile of Satan as a troubler, is in aggrava­ting the Saints sins, (against which he hath a notable declama­tory faculty) not that he hates the sin, but the Saint; now in this, his chief subtilty is so to lay his charge, that it may seem to be the act of the holy Spirit; he knowes an arrow out of Gods quiver wounds deep; and therefore when he accuseth he comes in Gods Name: as suppose a childe were conscious to himselfe of displeasing his father, and one that owes him a spite (to trou­ble him) should counterfeit a letter from his father, and cun­ningly conveyes it into the sons hand, who receives it as from his father, wherein he chargeth him with many heavy crimes, disownes him, and threatens he shall never come in his sight, or have penny portion from him, the poor son (conscious to himself of many undutiful carriages, and not knowing the plot) takes [Page 117] on heavily, and can neither eate nor sleep for grief, here is a re­al trouble begot from a false and imaginary ground: Thus Sa­tan observes how the squares go between God and his children, such a Saint he sees tardy in this duty, faulty in that service, and he knows the Christian is conscious of this, and that the Spirit of God will also shew his distaste for these, both which prompts Satan to draw a charge at length, raking up all the bloody ag­gravations he can think of, and give it in to the Saint as sent from God. Thus he taught Jobs friends to pick up those infirmities, which drop't from him in his distresse, and shoot them back in his face, as if indeed they had been sent from God to de­clare him an hypocrite, and denounce his wrath for the same.

Quest. But how should we know the false accusations of Satan from the rebukes of God and his Spirit?

Answ. First if they crosse any former act or work of the Spirit in thy soule, they are Satans, not the Holy Spirits. Now you shall ob­serve, Satans scope in accusing the Christian, and aggravating his sin, is to unsaint him, and perswade him he is but an hypo­crite. O, saith Satan, now thou hast shewen what thou art, see what a foule spot is on thy coat, this is not the spot of a childe; whoever that was a Saint commited such a sin after such a sort? All thy comforts and confidence which thou hast bragg'd of, were false, I warrant you; thus you see Satan at one blow dasheth all in pieces. The whole fabrick of grace which God hath been rearing up many yeares in the soule, must now at one puffe of his malicious mouth be blown down, and all the sweet comforts with which the Holy Spirit hath seal'd up Gods love, must be defaced with this one blot, which Satan drawes over the faire copy of the Saints evidence. Well, soule, for thy comfort know, if ever the Spirit of God hath begun a sanctifying or comforting work, causing thee to hope in his mercy, he never is, will, or can be the messenger to bring contrary newes to thy soule, his lan­guage is not yea and nay, but Yea and Amen for ever. Indeed when the Saint playes the wanton, he can chide, yea, will frown and tell the soule roundly of its sin, as he did David by Nathan, Thou art the man, this thou hast done, and paints out his sin with such bloody colours, as made Davids heart melt, as it were, in­to so many drops of water: but that shall not serve his turn, he tells [Page 118] him what a rod is steeping for him (that shall smart to purpose,) one of his own house, no other then his darling son shall rise up against him, that he may the more fully conceive how ill God took the sin of him, a childe, a Saint, when he shall know what it is to have his beloved childe traiterously invade his Crown, and unnaturally hunt for his precious life; yet not a word all this while is heard from Nathan teaching David to unsaint himself, and call in question the work of God in his soule. No, he had no such commission from God, he was sent to make him mourne for his sin, not from his sin to question his state which God had so oft put out of doubt.

2 Secondly, when they asperse the riches of Gods grace, and so charge the Christian, that withal they reflect upon the good Name of God, then they are not of the Holy Spirit, but from Satan. When you finde your sins so represented and aggravated to you, as exceeding either the mercy of Gods nature, or the grace of his Covenant, Hic se aperit diabolus: this comes from that foule liar. The Holy Spirit is Christs Spokesman to com­mend him to souls, and to wooe sinners to embrace the grace of the Gospel, and can such words drop from his sacred lips, as should break the match, and sink Christs esteem in the thoughts of the creature? you may know where this was mint­ed. When you hear one commend another for a wise or good man, and at last come in with a but that dasheth all, you will ea­sily think he is no friend to the man, but some slie enemy that by seeming to commend, desires to disgrace the more: Thus when you finde God represented to you as merciful and graci­ous, but not to such a great sinner as you, to have power and strength, but not able to save thee, you may say, Avant Satan, thy speech bewrayeth thee.

SECT. III.

3 Thirdly, another wile of Satan lies in cavilling at the Christi­ans duties and performances, by which he puts him to much toil and trouble. He is at Church assoon as thou canst be, Christian, for thy heart, yea, he stands under thy closet-window, and heares what thou sayest to God in secret, all the while studying [Page 119] how he may commence a suit against thee from thy duty; like those that come to Sermons to carp and catch at what the Preacher saith, that they may make him an offender for some word or other mis-placed; or like a cunning Opponent in the Schooles, while his adversary is busie in reading his position, he is studying to confute it; and truly Satan hath such an Art at this, that he is able to take our duties in pieces, and so dis­figure them that they shall appear formal, though never so zea­lous, hypocritical, though enricht with much sincerity. When thou hast done thy duty, Christian, then stands up this Sophister to ravel out thy work, there (will he say) thou playedst the hypocrite, zea­lous, but serving thy self, here wandring, there nodding; a little further puft up with pride, and what wages canst thou hope for at Gods hands, now thou hast spoil'd his work, and cut it all out into chips? Thus he makes many poor soules lead a weary life, nothing they do but he hath a fling at, that they know not whe­ther best pray or not, heare or not; and when they have prayed and heard, whether it be to any purpose or not: Thus their souls hang in doubt, and their dayes passe in sorrow, while their ene­my stands in a corner, and laughs at the cheat he hath put upon them; as one, who by putting a counterfeit spider into the dish, makes those that sit at table either out of conceit with the meat, that they dare not eat, or afraid of themselves if they have eaten, lest they should be poisoned with their meat.

Quest. But you will say, What will you have us do in this case to withstand the cavils of Satan, in reference to our duties?

First, let this make thee more accurate in all thou doest: Answ. 1. 'tis the very end God aimes at in suffering Satan thus to watch you, that you his children might be the more circumspect, be­cause you have one over-looks you, that will be sure to tell tales of you to God, and accuse thee to thy own self. Doth it not behove thee to write thy Copy faire, when such a Critick reades and scans it over? Doth it not concern thee to know thy heart well, to turn over the Scriptures diligently, that thou mayest know the state of thy soule-controversie in all the cases of con­science thereof, when thou hast such a subtile Opponent to re­ply upon thee?

2 Secondly, let it make thee more humble. If Satan can charge thee with so much in thy best duties, O what then can thy God [Page 120] do! God suffers sometimes the infirmities of his people to be known by the wicked, (who are ready to check and frump them for them) for this end, to humble his people, how much more low should these accusations of Satan, which are in a great part too true, lay us before God?

3 Thirdly, observe the fallacy of Satans argument, which dis­covered, will help thee to answer his cavil: the fallacy is double.

1 First, he will perswade thee that thy duty and thy self are hy­pocritical, proud, formal, &c, because something of these sins are to be found in thy duty: Now, Christian, learn to distin­guish between pride in a duty, and a proud duty, hypocrisie in a person and an hypocrite, wine in a man and a man in wine. The best of Saints have the stirrings of such corruptions in them and in their services; these birds will light on an Abrahams sacri­fice, but comfort thy self with this, that if thou findest a party within thy bosome pleading for God, and entering its protest a­gainst these, thou and thy services are Evangelically perfect. God beholds these as the weaknesses of thy sickly state here be­low, and pities thee, as thou wouldest do thy lame childe; how odious is he to us that mocks one for natural defects, a blear eye, or a stammering tongue? such are these in thy new nature. Observable is that in Christs prayer against Satan, Zech. 3.3. The Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, is not this a brand pluck't out of the fire? As if Christ had said, Lord, wilt thou suf­fer this envious spirit to twit thy poor childe with, and charge him for those infirmities that cleave to his imperfect state? he is but new pluck't out of the fire. No wonder there are some sparks unquencht, some corruption unmortified, some disorders unreformed in his place and calling, and what Christ did for Jo­shuah, he doth uncessantly for all his Saints, apologizing for their infirmities with his Father.

2 Secondly, his other fallacy is in arguing from the sin that is in our duties, to the non-acceptance of them. Will God, saith he, think'st thou, take such broken groates at thy hand? Is he not a holy God? Now here, (Christian) learn to distinguish and answer Satan. There is a double acceptance. There is an accept­ance of a thing by way of payment of a debt, and there is an acceptance of a thing offered as a token of love, and testimony [Page 121] of gratitude. He that will not accept of broken money, or half the summe for payment of a debt: the same man, if his friend sends him, though but a bent six pence, in token of his love, will take it kindly. 'Tis true (Christian) the debt thou owest to God must be paid in good and lawful money, but (for thy comfort) here Christ is thy Pay-master; send Satan to him, bid him bring his charge against Christ, who is ready at Gods right hand to clear his accounts, and shew his discharge for the whole debt; but now thy performances and obedience come under another notion, (as tokens of thy love and thankfulnesse to God,) and such is the gracious disposition of thy heavenly Father, Pro. 19.22 that he accepts thy mite: Love refuseth nothing that love sends. 'Tis not the weight or worth of the gift, but the desire of a man is his kindnesse.

SECT. IV.

4 A fourth wile of Satan as a troubler, is to draw the Saint in­to the depths of despair, under a specious pretence of not being humbled enough for sin. This we finde singled out by the A­postle for one of the devils fetches. We are not ignorant (saith he) of his devices. [...], his Sophistical reasonings. 2 Cor. 2.11 Satan sets much by this slight; no weapon oftener in his hand: where is the Christian that hath not met him at this door? here Satan findes the Christian easie to be wrought on, the humours being stirr'd to his hand, while the Christian of his own accord com­plains of the hardnesse of his heart, and is very prone to believe any, who comply with his musing thoughts; yea, thinks every one flatters him, that would perswade him otherwise. 'Tis ea­sier to die that soul into black, which is of a sad colour already, then to make such a one take the lightsome tincture of joy and comfort.

Quest. But how shall I answer this subtile enemy, when he thus perplexeth my spirit, with not being humbled enough for sin, &c?

Answ. I answer as to the former, labour to spie the fallacy of his ar­gument, and his mouth is soon stop't.

First, Satan argues thus: There ought to be a proportion be­tween sin and sorrow: But there is no proportion between thy sins [Page 122] and thy sorrow: Therefore thou art not humbled enough. What a plausible argument is here at first blush? For the major, that there ought to be a proportion between sin and sorrow, this Satan will shew you Scripture for. 2 Chro. 33 12. Manasseh was a great sin­ner, and an ordinary sorrow will not serve his turne; He humbled himself greatly before the Lord. Now (saith Satan) weigh thy sin in the balance with thy sorrow; art thou as great a Mourner as thou hast been a sinner? so many yeares thou hast waged war against the Almighty, making havock of his lawes, loading his patience till it groaned again, raking in the sides of Christ with thy bloody dagger (while thou didst grieve his Spirit, and reject his grace▪) and doest think a little remorse (like a rolling cloud letting fall a few drops of sorrow) will now be accepted? no, thou must steep in sorrow as thou hast soak't in sin. Now to shew you the fallacy, we must distinguish of a twofold proporti­on of sorrow.

First, an exact proportion of sorrow to the inherent nature and demerit of sin.

Secondly, there is a proportion to the Law and Rule of the Gospel. Now the first is not a thing feasible, because the in­jury done in the least sin is infinite, because done to an infinite God; and if it could be feasible, yet according to the tenour of the first Covenant it would not be acceptable; because it had no clause to give any hope for an after-game by repentance; but the other which is a Gospel-sorrow, Acts 5.31. Zech. 12.10. this is indeed repentance un­to life, (both given by the Spirit of the Gospel, and to be tried by the Rule of the Gospel.) This is given for thy relief. As you see sometimes in the high-way (where the waters are too deep for travellers,) you have a foot-bridge or Causey, by which they may scape the flood, and safely passe on; so that none but such as have not eyes, or are drunk, will venture to go through the waters, when they may avoid the danger. Thou art a dead man, if thou think to answer thy sin with proportionable sorrow, thou wilt soon be above thy depth, and quackle thy self with thy own teares, but never get over the least sin thou committedst; go not on therefore as thou lovest thy life, but turn aside to this Gospel-path, and thou escapest the danger. O you tempted soules, when Satan saith you are not humbled enough, see where you may be relieved; I am a Romane, (saith Paul,) I appeal to Cesar. [Page 123] I am a Christian, (say) I appeal to Christs law; and what is the Law of the Gospel concerning this? Heart-sorrow is Gospel-sorrow; They were pricked in their heart, Acts 2.37 and Peter (like an ho­nest Chirurgion) will not keep these bleeding Patients longer in pain with their wounds open; but presently claps on the healing plaister of the Gospel; Believe in the Lord Jesus. Now a prick to the heart is more then a wound to the conscience. The heart is the seat of life. Sin wounded there lies a dying. To do any thing from the heart makes it acceptable, Eph. 6.6. Now▪ 2 Co. 5.11 poor soul, hadst thou sate thus long in the devils stocks, if thou hadst understood this aright? doth thy heart clear or condemn thee, when in secret thou art bemoaning thy sin before God? if thy heart be false I cannot help you, no, not the Gospel it self, 1 Joh. 3.21 but if sincere, thou hast boldnesse with God.

A second argument Satan useth, is this: He whose sorrow falls short of theirs, that never truly repented, he is not humbled e­nough: But, soul, thy sorrow falls short of some, that never truly repented; Ergo. Well, the first Proposition is true, but how will Satan prove his minor? Thus, Ahab he took on for his sin, and went in sack-cloth. Judas he made bitter complaint. O (saith Satan) didst thou not know such a one that lay under terrour of conscience, walking in a sad mournful condition so many moneths, and every one took him for the greatest Convert in the countrey? and yet he at last fell foully, and proved an A­postate; but thou never didst feel such smart, passe so many weary nights and days in mourning and bitter lamentation as he hath done, therefore thou fallest short of one that fell short of repentance. And truly this is a sad stumbling block to a soul in an houre of temptation. Like a ship sunk in the mouth of the harbour, which is more dangerous to others then if it had pe­risht in the open sea. There is lesse scandal by the sins of the wicked, who sink (as it were) in the broad sea of profanenesse, then in those who are convinced of sin, troubled in conscience, and miscarry so near the harbour, within sight, as it were, of saving grace. Tempted soules can hardly get over these without dash­ing. Am I better then such a one that proved naught at last? Now to help thee a little to finde out the fallacy of this argu­ment, we must distinguish between the terrours that accompany sorrow, and the intrinsecal nature of this grace. The first which [Page 124] are necessary may be separated from the other, as the raging of the sea, which is caused by the winde from the sea, when the winde is down. From this distinction take two Conclu­sions.

1 First, one may fall short of an hypocrite in the terrours that sometimes accompany sorrow, and yet have the truth of this grace, which the other with all his terrours wants. Christians run into many mistakes, by judging rather according to that which is accessary, then that which is essential to the nature of duties and graces. Sometimes thou hearest one pray with a mo­ving expression (while thou canst hardly get out a few broken words in duty,) and thou art ready to accuse thy self and to ad­mire him; as if the gilt of the Key made it open the door the better; thou seest another abound with joy which thou wantest, and are ready to conclude his grace more and thine lesse, whereas thou mayest have more real grace, only thou wantest a light to shew thee where it lies. Take heed of judging by accessaries, perhaps thou hast not heard so much of the ratling of the chains of hell, nor in thy conscience the out-cries of the damned, to make thy flesh tremble, but hast thou not seen that in a bleeding Christ which hath made thy heart melt and mourne, yea, loath and hate thy lusts more then the devil himself? Truly (Christi­an) 'tis strange, to hear a Patient complain of his Physician, (when he findes his Physick work effectually, to the evacuating of his distempered humours, and the restoring his health) meer­ly because he was not so sick as some others with the working of it; soule, thou hast more reason to be blessing God that the convictions of his Spirit wrought so kindly on thee, to effect that in thee, without those terrours which have cost others so dear.

2 Secondly, this is so weak an argument, that contrariwise the more the terrours are, the lesse the sorrow is for sin while they remain. These are indeed preparatory sometimes to sorrow, they go be­fore this grace, as austere John before meek Jesus. But as John went down when Christ went up, his increase was Johns decrease; so as true godly sorrow goes up, these terrours go down. As the winde gathers the clouds, but those clouds seldom melt into a set rain, until the winde falls that gathered them: so these ter­rours raise the clouds of our sins in our consciences, but when [Page 125] these sins melt into godly sorrow, this layes the storme present­ly; indeed, as the loud windes do blow away the raine, so these terrours do keep off the soule from this Gospel-sorrow. While the creature is making an out-cry, 'tis damn'd▪ 'tis damn'd, it is taken up so much with the feare of hell, that sin as sin, (which is the proper object of godly sorrow) is little look't on or mourn­ed for. A Murderer condemned to die, is so possest with the feare of death, and thought of the gallowes, that there lies the slaine body (it may be) before him, unlamented by him: but when his pardon is brought, then he can bestow his teares free­ly on his murdered friend; They shall look on him whom they have pierced, and mourne. Faith is the eye, this eye (beholding its sin piercing Christ, and Christ pardoning its sin) affects the heart, the heart affected sighes, these inward clouds melt and run from the eye of faith in tears: and all this is done when there is no tempest of terrour upon the spirit, but a sweet serenity of love and peace: and therefore, Christian, see how Satan abuseth thee, when he would perswade thee thou art not humbled e­nough, because thy sorrow is not attended with these legal sorrowes.

SECT. I.

Answ. 1.First, if thou wouldest be guarded from him as a Troubler, take heed of him as a seducer. The hast of Satans hatchet, (with which he lies chopping at the root of the Christians comfort) is commonly made of the Christians wood: First, he tempts to sin, and then for it. Satan is but a creature, and cannot work without tooles, he can indeed make much of a little, but not a­ny thing of nothing (as we see in his assaulting of Christ, where he troubled himself to little purpose, because he came and found nothing in him. Joh. 14.30 Though the devil throws the stone, yet 'tis the mud in us which royles our comforts. 'Twas in vaine for the Philistines to fall on Samson till his lock was cut: take heed therefore of yielding to his enticing motions; these are the stum­bling block, at which he hopes thou'lt break thy shins, and bruise thy conscience, which once done, let him alone to spin out the cure. Indeed a Saints flesh heals not so easily as o­thers: drink not of the devils wassel, there is poison in the cup, his wine is a mocker, look not on it as it sparkles in the temptati­on; what thou drinkest down with sweetnesse, thou wilt be sure [Page 129] to bring up again as gall and wormwood. Above all sins, take heed of presumptuous ones, Ps. 19.13. thou art not out of the danger of such. Sad stories we have of Saints falls, and what follows? then, Take him Jailor, (saith God,) Deliver such a one unto Sa­tan; and if a Saint be the Prisoner, and the devil the Keeper, you may guesse how he shall be used. O how he will teare and rend thy conscience! Though that dreadful Ordinance is not used (as it should be) in the Church, yet Gods Court sits, and if he excommunicate a soule from his presence, he falls presently into Satans clutches. Well, if through his subtilty thou hast been overtaken, take heed thou stayest not in the devils quarters: shake the viper off thy hand, ply thee to thy Chirurgeon: green wounds cure best, but if thou neglectest, and the winde get to it, thy conscience will soon fester. 1 Kings 22.35. Ahab (we read) was wound­ed in battel, and was loath to yield to it, (it is said) he was held up in his chariot, but he died for it: when a soule hath received a wound, committed a sin, Satan labours to boulster him up with flattering hopes, holds him up, as it were, in his chariot against God; what yield for this? afraid for a little scratch, and lose the spoile of thy future pleasure for this? O take heed of listen­ing to such counsel, the sooner thou yieldest, the fairer quarter thou shalt have. Every step in this way sets thee further from thy peace. A rent garment is catch't by every naile, and the rent made wider. Renew therefore thy repentance speedily, whereby this breach may be made up, and worse prevented, which else will befall thee.

SECT. II.

2ly, study that grand Gospel-truth of a souls justification before 2 God, acquaint thy self with this in all its causes; the moving cause, the free mercy of God, Being justified freely by his grace, the meri­torious, which is the blood of Christ; and the instrumental, faith, Rom. 3.24 with all the sweet priviledges that flow from it. An effectual door once open'd to let the soul into this truth, would not only spoil the Popes market (as Gardner said) but the devils also; when Satan coms to disquiet the Christians peace, (for want of a right understand­ing here) he is soon worsted by his enemy: as the silly hare [Page 130] which might escape the dogs in some covert or burrough that is at hand, but (trusting to her heels) is by the print of her owne feet and sent, which she leaves behinde, followed, till at last (weary and spent) she falls into the mouth of them. In all that a Christian doth, there is a print of sinful infirmity, and a sent by which Satan is enabled to trace and pursue him over hedge and ditch, this grace and that duty, till the soule, not able to stand before the accusation of Satan, is ready to fall down in despair at his feet: whereas here's a hiding place, whither the enemy durst not come, the clefts of the rock, the hole of the staires, which this truth leads unto. When Satan chargeth thee for a sinner, perhaps thou interposest thy repentance and reformation, but soon art beaten out of those works, (when thou art shewen the sinful mixtures that are in them) whereas this truth would choak all his bullets, that thou believest on him who hath said, Not unto him that worketh, Rom. 4.5. but unto him that believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is imputed for righteousnesse. Get therefore into this tower of the Gospel-Covenant, and rowle this truth, (as she that stone on the head of Abimelech) on the head of Satan.

SECT. III.

1 Thirdly, be sure (Christian) thou keepest the Plains. Take heed that Satan coop thee not up in some straits, where thou canst nei­ther well fight, nor flie. Such a trap the Egyptians hoped they had the Israelites in, when they cried, They are entangled, they are entangled. There are three kindes of straits wherein he labours to entrap the Christians; Nice Questions, obscure Scriptures, and dark Providences.

2 First, he labours to puzzle him with nice and scrupulous que­stions, (on purpose to retard the work, and clog him in his mo­tion) that meeting with such intricacies in his Christian course, which he cannot easily resolve, thereby he may be made, either to give over, or go on heavily: therefore we have particular charge not to trouble the weak heads of young Converts with doubtful disputations. Rom. 14.1 Sometimes Satan will be asking the soul, how it knowes its election: and where he findes one not so [Page 131] fully resolved, as to dare to own the same, he frames his Ar­gument against such a ones closing with Christ and the promise; as if it were presumption to assume that, (which is the only por­tion of the Elect) before we know our selves of that number. Now, Christian, keep the Plains and thou art safe. 'Tis plain; we are not to make Election a ground for our faith, but our faith and calling a medium or argument to prove our Election. Ele­ction indeed is first in order of divine acting. God chooseth before we beleeve; yet faith is first in our acting. We must be­lieve before we can know we are elected, yea, by believing we know it. The Husbandman knowes 'tis Spring by the sprouting of the grasse, though he hath no Astrology to know the Position of the Heavens; thou mayest know thou art Elect, as surely by a work of grace in thee, as if thou hadst stood by Gods elbowe when he writ thy name in the book of life. It had been presum­ption for David to have thought he should have been King, till Samuel anointed him, but then none at all; when thou believest first, and closest with Christ, then is the Spirit of God sent to anoint thee to the Kingdom of Heaven: this is that holy oyle which is poured upon none but heires of glory; and 'tis no presumption to reade what Gods gracious purpose was towards thee of old, when he prints those his thoughts, and makes them legible in thy effectual calling; here thou doest not go up to heaven, and pry into Gods secrets, but heaven comes down to thee, and reveals them. Again, he will ask the Christian what was the time of his Conversion; Art thou a Christian (will he say) and dost thou not know when thou commencedst? now keep the Plains, & content thy self with this, that thou seest the streams of grace, though the time of thy Conversion be like the head of Nylus, not to be found. God oft comes betimes, before grosse sins have deflowered the soule, and steals into the creatures bo­some without much noise. In such a case Satan doth but a­buse thee when he sends thee on this errand; you may know the Sun is up, though you did not observe when it rose. Again, what will become of thee (saith Satan) if God should bring thee into such an affliction on trial, when thou must burn or turn, or when all thy outward estate shall be rent from thee, no meal in the barrel, no money in the purse; darest thou have so good an opinion of thy selfe, as to think that thy faith will hold out in [Page 132] such an houre of temptation? It thou hast but half an eye, Christian, thou mayest see what Satan drives at: this is an en­snaring question; by the feare of future troubles he labours to bring thee into a neglect of thy present duty, and indispose thee also for such a stare whenever it falls. If a man hath much bu­sinesse to do on the morrow, 'tis his wisdom to discharge his minde thereof, (when composing to sleep) lest the thoughts thereof break his rest, and make him the more unfit in the morn­ing. The lesse rest the soule hath in God and his promise con­cerning future events, the lesse strength it will finde to beare them when the pinch comes. When therefore thou art molested with such feares, pacifie thy heart with these three plain Conclu­sions.

First, every event is the product of Gods Providence, not a sparrow, much lesse a Saint falls to the ground by poverty, sick­nesse, persecution, &c. but the hand of God is in it.

Secondly, God hath put in caution he will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. Heb. 13.5. He that enables thee in one condition, will in an­other. God learns his servants their whole trade. Grace is an universal principle. At the first moment of thy spiritual life suffering grace was infused as well as praying grace.

Thirdly, God is wise to conceale the succours he intends in the several changes of thy life, that so he may draw thy heart into an entire dependance on his faithful promise. Thus to try the mettal of Abrahams faith he let him go on, till his hand was stretch't forth, and then he comes to his rescue. Christ sends his disciples to sea, but stayes behinde himself, on a design to try their faith, and shew his love. Comfort thy self therefore with this, though thou seest not thy God in the way, yet thou shalt finde him in the end.

2 Secondly, Satan perplexeth the tender consciences of doubting Christians with obscure Scriptures, whose sense lies too deep for their weak and distempered judgements, readily to finde out, and with these he hampers poor soules exceedingly; indeed as me­lancholy men delight in melancholy walks, so doubting soules most frequent such places of Scripture in their musing thoughts, as encrease their doubts; how many have I known that have look't so long on those difficult places, Heb. 6.7. Heb. 10.26. (which passe the understanding, as a swift stream the eye, so [Page 133] that the sense is not perceived without great observation,) till their heads have turned round, and they at last (not able to un­tie the difficulties,) have fallen down into despairing thoughts and words of their own condition, crying out, O they have sin­ned against knowledge of the truth, and therefore no mercy re­mains for them; who if they would have refreshed their under­standings by looking off these places, (whose engraving is too curious to be long pored on by a weak eye,) they might have found that in other Scriptures plainly exprest, which would have enabled them, as through a glasse, more safely to have view­ed these? Therefore, Christian, keepe the Plaines; thou mayest be sure 'tis thine enemy that gives thee such stones to break thy teeth, when thy condition calls rather for bread and wine, such Scriptures, I mean, as are most apt to nourish thy faith, and cheere thy drooping spirit. When thou meetest such plain Scriptures which speak to thy case, go over where it is fordable, and do not venture beyond thy depth. Art thou a­fraid because thou hast sinned since the knowledge of the truth, and therefore no sacrifice remains for thee? See David and Pe­ters case, how it patterns thine, and left upon record that their recovery may be a Key in thine hand to open such places as these; mayest thou not safely conclude from these, this is not their meaning, that none can be saved that sin after knowledge? Indeed in both those places, it is neither meant of the falls of such as ever had true grace, nor of a falling away in some parti­cular acts of sin, but of a total universal falling away from the Faith, (the doctrine of it as well as seeming practice of it.) Now if the root of the matter were ever in thee, other Scriptures will first comfort thee against those particular apostasies into which thou hast relapsed, by sweet promises inviting such to return, and Precedents of Saints, who have had peace spoken to them after such folly, and also they will satisfie thee against the other, by giving full security to thy faith, that thy little grace shall not die, being immortal, though not in its proper essence, because but a creature, yet by Covenant, as it is a childe of Promise.

3 Thirdly, Dark Providences. From these Satan disputes against Gods love to, and grace in a soule. First, he got a commission to plunder Job of his temporal estate, and bereave him of his chil­children, [Page 134] and then labours to make him question his spiritual e­state and sonship: his wife would have him entertain hard thoughts of God, (saying, Curse God and die,) and his friends as hard thoughts of himself, (as if he were an hypocrite) and both upon the same mistake, as if such an afflicted condition and a gracious state were inconsistent. Now (Christian) keep the Plaines, and neither from this charge God foolishly for thine e­nemy, nor thy self as his. Reade the saddest Providence with the Comment of the Word, and thou canst not make such an harsh interpretation. As God can make a streight line with a crooked stick, be righteous when he useth wicked instruments; so also gracious when he dispenseth harsh Providences. Joseph kept his love, when he spake roughly to his brethren. I do not wonder that the wicked think they have Gods blessing, because they are in the warme Sun: Alas, they are strangers to Gods counsels, void of his Spirit, and sensual, judging of God and his Providence, by the report their present feeling makes of them; like little children, who think every one loves them that gives them plums. But 'tis strange, that a Saint should be at a losse for his afflicted state, when he hath a Key to decipher Gods character: Christian, hath not God secretly instructed thee by his Spirit from the Word, how to reade the short-hand of his Providence? doest not thou know that the Saints afflictions stand for blessings? Every son whom he loves he corrects; and prosperity in a wicked state, must it not be read a curse? doth not God damne such to be rich, honourable, victorious in this world, as well as to be tormented in another world? God gives them more of these then they seem to desire sometimes, and all to binde them faster up in a deep sleep of security, as Jael served Sisera, Judg. 5.25 he shall have milk though he asked but water, that she might naile him the surer to the ground. Milk having a property (as some write) to encline to sleep.

SECT. IV.

4 Fourthly, be careful to keep thy old receits which thou hast had from God for the pardon of thy sins. There are some gaudy [Page 135] dayes, and Jubilee-like Festivals, when God comes forth clothed with the robes of his mercy, and holds forth the Scepter of his grace more familiarly to his children then ordinary, bearing wit­nesse to their faith, sincerity, &c. and then the firmament is clear, not a cloud to be seen to darken the Christians comfort. Love and joy are the soules repast and pastime, while this feast lasts. Now when God withdrawes, and this chear is taken off, Satans work is how he may deface and weare off the remem­brance of this testimony, which the soule so triumphs in for its spiritual standing, that he may not have it as an evidence when he shall bring about the suite again, and put the soule to produce his writings for his spiritual state, or renounce his claim. It behoves thee therefore to lay them up safely; such a testi­mony may serve to non-suit thy accuser many yeares hence; one affirmative from Gods mouth for thy pardoned state, car­ries more weight (though of old date) then a thousand nega­tives from Satans. Davids Songs of old spring in with a light to his soule in his midnight-sorrowes.

Quest. But what counsel would you give me (saith the distressed soul, ) who cannot fasten on my former comforts, nor dare to vouch those evidences, which once I thought true? I finde indeed there have been some treaties of old between God and my soule; some hopes I have had, but these are now so defaced and inter­lined with back-slidings, repentances, and falls again, that now I question all my evidences, whether true or counterfeit, what should one in this case do?

Answ. First, renew thy repentance, as if thou hadst never repented. Put forth fresh acts of faith, as if thou hadst never believed. This seriously done will stop Satans mouth with an unexpected answer. Let him object against thy former actings as hypocri­tical, what can he say against thy present repenting and beleev­ing, which if true, sets thee beyond his shot. It will be harder for Satan to disprove the present workings of Gods gracious Spi­rit, whilest the impressions thereof are fresh, then to pick an hole in thy old deeds and evidences. Acts are transient, and as wicked men look at sins committed many yeares since, as little or none, by reason of that breadth of time which interposeth; so the Christian upon the same account stands at great disad­vantage, to take the true aspect of those acts of grace, which so [Page 136] long ago passed between God and him, though sometimes even these are of great use. As God can make a sinner possesse the sins of his youth, as if they were newly acted to his terrour in his old age; so God can present the comforts and evidences which of old the Saint received, with those very thoughts he had then of them, as if they were fresh and new.

2 And therefore secondly; If yet he haunts thee with the feares of thy spiritual estate, ply thee to the throne of grace, and beg a new copy of thy old evidence, which thou hast lost. The O­riginal is in the Pardon-Office in Heaven, whereof Christ is Master; if thou beest a Saint thy name is upon record in that Court; make thy moane to God, heare what newes from Hea­ven, rather then listen to the tales which are brought by thine e­nemie from hell. Did such reason lesse with Satan, and pray o­ver their feares more to God, they might sooner be resolved. Can you expect truth from a liar, and comfort from an enemy? Did he ever prophesie well of believers? Was not Job the Devils hypocrite, whom God vouch't for a non-such in holinesse, and prov'd him so at last? If he knew thou wert a Saint, would he tell thee so? if an hypocrite, he would be as loath thou shouldest know it; turn thy back therefore on him, and go to thy God: feare not, but sooner or later he will give his hand again to thy Certificate. But look thou doest not rashly passe a censure on thy self, because a satisfactory answer is not presently sent at thy desire; the Messenger may stay long, and bring good newes at last.

3 Thirdly, shun battel with thine enemy while thou art in a fitter posture? and that thou mayest draw into thy trenches, and make an honourable retreat into those fastnesses and strengths, which Christ hath provided for his sick and wounded souldiers. Now there are two places of advantage into which deserted souls may retire; the Name of God, and the absolute Promises of the Gospel; these I may call the faire Havens, which are then chiefly of use, when the storme is so great that the ship cannot live at sea. O, saith Satan, doest thou hope to see God? none but the pure in heart shall be blest with that vision. Think'st thou to have comfort? that is the portion of the Mourners in spirit. Now, soule, though thou canst not say (in the hurry of temptation) thou art the pure and the Mourner in spirit, yet [Page 137] then say thou believest God is able to work these in thee, yea, hath promised such a mercy to poor sinners, 'tis his Covenant, ( He will give a new heart, a clean heart, a soft heart,) and here I wait, knowing, as there was nothing in the creature to move the great God to make such Promises; so there can be nothing in the creature to hinder the Almighty his performance of them, where and when he pleaseth. This act of faith, accompanied with a longing desire after that grace thou canst not yet finde, and an attendance on the meanes, though it will not fully satisfie all thy doubts, (may be) yet will keep thy head above water, that thou despairest not; and such a shore thou need'st in this case, or the house falls.

4 Fourthly, If yet Satan dogs thee, call in help, and keep not the devils counsel. The very strength of some temptations lies in the concealing of them, and the very revealing of them to some faithful friend, (like the opening and pricking of an im­posthume) gives the soule present ease: Satan knowes this too well; and therefore, as some thieves, when they come to rob an house, either gagge them in it, or hold a pistol to their breast, frighting them with death, if they cry or speak: Thus Satan that he may more freely rifle the soule of its peace and comfort, over-awes it so, that it dares not disclose his temptation. O, saith Satan, if thy brethren or friends know such a thing by thee, they'l cast thee off, others will hoote at thee. Thus many a poor soul hath been kept long in its pangs by biting them in; thou losest (Christian) a double help by keeping the devils secret, the counsel and prayers of thy fellow-brethren; and what an invaluable losse is this?

SECT. I.

1 First, Satan by his temptations aimes at the defiling of the Christians conscience, and disfiguring that beautiful face of Gods image, which is engraven with holinesse in the Christians bo­some, he is an unclean spirit himself, and would have them such, that he might glory in their shame; but God out-wits him, for he turneth the temptations of Satan to sin, to the purging them from sinne; they are the black soap with which God washeth his Saints white.

1 [Page 143]First, God useth the temptations of Satan to one sin, as a preven­tive against another; to Pauls thorn in the flesh to prevent his pride. God sends Satan to assault Paul on that side where he is strong, that in the mean time he may fortifie him where he is weak. Thus Satan is befool'd, as sometimes we see an army sitting down before a town, where it wasts its strength to no purpose, and in the mean time gives the enemy an advantage to recruit; and all this by the counsel of some Hushai, that is a secret friend to the con­trary side: God, who is the Saints true friend, sits in the devils Councel, and over-rules proceedings there to the Saints advan­tage; He suffers the devil to annoy the Christian with temptati­ons to blasphemy, atheisme, and by these, together with the troubles of spirit they produce; the soule is driven to duty, is humbled in the sense of these horrid apparitions in its imaginati­on, and secured from abundance of formality and pride, which otherwise God saw invading him. As in a family, some busi­nesse falls out, which keeps the Master up later then ordinary, and by this the thief, who that night intended to rob him, is dis­appointed; had not such a soule had his spirit of prayer and diligence kept awake by those afflicting temptations, 'tis likely Satan might have come as a seducer, and taken him napping in security.

2 Secondly, God purgeth out the very sin Satan tempts to, even by his tempting. Peter never had such a conquest over his self-confidence, never such an establishment of his faith, as after his foule fall in the High Priests hall. He that was so well perswa­ded of himself before, as to say, Though all were offended with Christ, yet would not he, how modest and humble was he in a few dayes become, Joh. 21.15. when he durst not say he loved Christ more then his fellow-brethren, to whom before he had preferr'd him­self? what an undaunted Confessour of Christ and his Gospel doth he prove before Councels and Rulers, who even now was dash't out of countenance by a filly maid? and all this the product of Satans temptation sanctified unto him. Indeed a Saint hath a discovery by his fall, what is the prevailing corruption in him, so that the temptation doth but stir the humour, which the soul having found out, hath the greater advantage to evacuate, by applying those means, and using those ingredients which do purge that malady cum delectu. Now the soule sure will call all [Page 144] out against this destroyer? Paul had not took such pains to buf­fet his body, had he not found Satan knocking at that door.

3 Thirdly, God useth these temptations for the advancing of the whole work of grace in the heart. One spot occasions the whole garment to be washed. David overcome with one sinne, renewes his repentance for all, Psal. 51. A good husband when he seeth it rain in at one place, sends for the Workman to look o­ver all the house. This indeed differenceth a sincere heart from an hypocrite, whose repentance is partial, soft in one plot, and hard in another. Judas cries out of his treason, but not a word of his thievery and hypocrisie. The hole was no wider in his conscience then where the bullet went in, whereas true sorrow for one, breaks the heart into shivers for others also.

SECT. II.

2 Secondly, Satan by tempting one Saint hath a mischievous de­sign against others, either by encouraging them to sin by the ex­ample of such a one, or discouraging them in their holy course by the scandal he hath given; but God here befooles him,

1 First, making the miscarriages of such a seasonable caveat to others to look to their standing. Doest thou see a meek Moses provok't to anger, what watch and ward hast thou need keep o­ver thy unruly heart? though loud winds do some hurt by blowing down here a loose tyle, and there a turret, (which was falling be­fore,) yet the common good surmounts the private damage of some few; these being as a broom in Gods hand to sweep and cleanse the aire: so though some (that are wicked) are by Gods righteous judgement for the same hardened into further abomi­nations by the Saints falls, yet the good which sincere soules re­ceive by having their formality and security in a further de­gree purged doth abundantly countervaile the other, who are but sent a little faster, whither they were going be­fore.

2 Secondly, God makes his Saints falls an argument for comfort to distressed consciences. This hath been, and is as a feather, [Page 145] (when the passage seems so stop't, that no comfort can be got down otherwise) to drop a little hope into the soule, to keep the creature alive from falling into utter despair; some have been revived with this, when next door to hell in their own feares. Da­vids sin was great, yet found mercy; Peter fell foully, yet now in heaven. Why sittest thou here, O my soul, under the hatch­es of despair? up and call upon thy God for mercy, who hath pardoned the same to others.

3 Thirdly, God hath a design in suffering Satan to trounce some of his Saints by temptation, to train them up into a fitnesse to succour their fellow-brethren in the like condition: he sends them hither to school, (where they are under Satans ferular and lash) that his cruel hand over them may make them study the Word and their own hearts, by which they get experience of Satans policies, till at last they commence Masters in this Art of comforting tempted soules. It is an Art by it self, to speak a word in season to the weary soule: 'tis not serving out an Ap­prenticeship to humane Arts will furnish a man for this: great Doctors have proved very dunces here, knowing no more how to handle a wounded conscience then a Rustick the Chirurgi­ons instrument in dissecting the body when an Anatomy-Le­cture is to be read. 'Tis not the knowledge of the Scripture (though a man were as well acquainted with it, as the Apothe­cary with his pots and glasses in his shop, able to go directly to any promise on a sudden,) will suffice. No, not grace it selfe, except exercised with these buffetings and soul-conflicts. Christ himself we finde trained up in this school, Isa. 50.4. He waken­eth mine eare to heare as the learned. Even as the Tutor calls up his Pupil to reade to him; and what is the Lecture which is read to Christ, that he may have the tongue of the learned to speak a word in season to the weary soule? see, vers. 5. The Lord hath opened mine eare, and I was not rebellious, neither turned I away my back, I gave my back to the smiters, &c. His sufferings (which were all along mingled with temptations,) were the Le­cture from which Christ came out so learned, to resolve and com­fort distressed soules. So that the devil had better have let Christ alone, yea, and his Saints also, who do him but the greater disservice in comforting others; none will handle poor soules so gently as those, who remember the smart of their owne heart-sorrowes; [Page 146] none so skilful in applying the comforts of the Word to wounded consciences, as those who have layen bleeding themselves; such know the symptomes of soul-troubles, and feel others pains in their own bosomes, which some that know the Scriptures, (for sack of experience) do not, and therefore are like a novice Physician, who perhaps can tell you every plant in the Herbal, yet wanting the practick part, when a Patient comes, knowes not well how to make use of his skill: The Saints experiences help them to a soveraign treacle made of the Scor­pions own flesh, (which they through Christ have slain) and that hath a vertue above all other to expel the venome of Satans temptations from the heart.

SECT. III.

3 Thirdly, Satan in tempting the Saint to sin, labours to make a breach between God and the soule. He hates both, and there­fore labours to divide these dear friends. If I can (thinks he) get such a one to sin, God will be angry, and when angry he'll whip his childe foundly, this will be some sport, and when God is correcting the Saint, he'll be questioning the love of God to him, and cooles in his love to God; so though I should not keep him from heaven at last, yet he shall have little joy thither in the way. In this case God and the soul will be like man and wife fallen out, who neither of them look kindly one upon another. Now see how God befooles Satan in both these.

1 First, God useth his Saints temptations, as his method by which he advanceth the communications of his love unto them. The devil thought he had got the goale, when he got Adam to eate the forbidden fruit, he thought now he had man in the same predicament with himself, as unlikely ever to see the face of God, as those Apostate spirits; but (alas!) this was by God in­tended to usher in that great Gospel-plot of saving man by Christ, who (assoon as this Prologue of mans fall is done) is brought upon the stage in that grand Promise of the Gospel made to Adam, and at Gods command undertakes the charge of recovering lost man out of Satans clutches, and re-instating him [Page 147] in his primitive glory, with an accesse of more then ever man had at first, so that the meanest lilly in Christs field, exceeds Adam in all his native Royalty. And as Satan sped in his first tempta­tion, so he is still on the losing hand: what got he by all his paines upon Job, but to let that holy man know at last how dear­ly God loved him? When he foiled Peter so shamefully, do we not finde Christ owning Peter with as much love as ever? Peter must be the only disciple, to whom by name the joyful newes of his resurrection is sent: Go tell my disciples and Peter. As if Christ had said, Be sure let his sad heart be comforted with this newes, that he may know I am friends with him for all his late cow­ardise.

Quest. But doth not this seem to countenance sin, and make Christians heedlesse, whether they fall into temptation or no? If God do thus shew his love to his Saints after their falls and foiles, why should we be so shy of sin, which ends so well at last?

Answ. Two things will prevent the danger of such an infe­rence.

1 First, we must distinguish between a soules being foiled through his own infirmity, and his enemies subtilty and power over-matching him; and another, who through a false heart doth voluntarily prostrate himself to the lust of Satan; though a General will shew little pity to a souldier that should traiterous­ly throw down his armes, and run to the enemy, yet if another in fighting receives a wound and be worsted, it will be no dis­honour for him to expresse his pity and love, no, though he should send him out of the field in his own coach, lay him in his own bed, and appoint him his own Chirurgion. God doth not encourage wickednesse in his Saints, but pities weaknesse. Even when the Saints fall into a sin in its nature presumptuous, they do not commit it so presumptuously as others; there is a part true to God in their bosomes, though over-voted Moses spake un­advisedly, but the devil had his instruments to provoke him, quite against the good mans temper. David numbers the people, but see how the devil dogg'd and hunted him, till at last he got the better, 1 Chron. 21.1. Satan stood up and provoked David to num­ber Israel. How bravely did Job repel Satans darts? no wonder if in such a shower some one should get between the joynts of his armour. And for Peter, we know (good man) with what a loyal [Page 148] heart, yea, zealous he went into the field, though when the ene­my appear'd his heart fail'd him.

2 Secondly, consider but the way how God communicates his love after his Saints falls, not in sinning, or for sinning, but in mourning and humbling their souls for their sins. Indeed did God smile on them, while acting sinfully, this might strengthen their sin, as wine in a feaver would the disease; but when the fit is off, the venome of the disease spent, and breathed out in a kind­ly humiliation, now the creature lies low. Gods wine of com­fort is a cordial to the drooping spirit, not fuel for sin. When David was led into temptation first, he must be clad in sack-cloth and mourning, and then God takes it off, and puts on the gar­ment of joy and praise, 1 Chron. 21.10, 15. Job, though he exprest so much courage and patience, yet (bewraying some in­firmities after he was baited long by so many fresh dogs, men and devils) he must cry peccavi, and abhor himself in dust and ashes, before God will take him into his armes, Job 42.6. and the same way God takes with all his children. Now to his Saints in such a posture, God may with safety to his honour and their good, give a larger draught of his love then ordinary; their feares and sorrow which their sin hath cost them, will serve instead of water to dash this strong wine of joy, and take away its headinesse, that it neither fume up into pride, nor occasion them to reele backward into Apostasie.

Quest. But why doth God now communicate his love?

Answ. 1 First, from his own pitiful nature; You have heard of the pa­tience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord, that the Lordis very pitiful, and of tender mercy. God loves not to rake in bleed­ing wounds, he knowes a mourning soul is subject to be discou­raged. A frown or an angry look from God, whom the Saint so dearly loves, must needs go near the heart, therefore God de­clares himself at hand to revive such, Isa. 57, 15. and he gives the reason, verse 16. For I will not contend for ever, neither will I be alwayes wreth, for the spirit should faile before me. Whose spirit is there meant? not of the presumptuous sinner; he goes on, and never blunks; but of the contrite and humble ones. As the father observes the disposition of his children, one commits a fault and goes on rebelliously, despising his fathers anger, another (when offending him) layes it to heart, refuseth [Page 149] to eat, gets into some corner to lament the displeasure of his father; the father sees it, and his bowels yerne towards him. Indeed should he not put his childe out of feare by discovering his love, the spirit of such a one would faile; 'tis not possible there should be a long breach between such a father and such a son, the one relenting over his sin, the other over his mourning son.

2 Secondly, God doth thus to poure the greater shame upon Satan, who is the great make-bate between God and the soule. How is the man ashamed that hath stirr'd up variance between husband and wife, father and son, to see the breach made up, and all set themselves against him? It went ill on Christs side, when Herod and Pilate were made friends, and can it go well with Satan to see all well between God and his children? If Esther be in favour, Haman her enemy shall have his face covered. In­deed, this covers Satans face with shame, to see a poor Saint even now his prisoner, whom he had leave to rob and plunder, tempt and disquiet, now sitting in the Sun-shine of Gods love, while he like a ravening Lion takes on for the losse of his prey.

Secondly, Satans aime is to weaken the Saints faith on God, and cool his love to God, but befool'd in both; for, first God turnes their temptations, yea, their falls, to the further establish­ment of their faith, which (like the tree) stands stronger for its shaking, or like the Gyant Anteus, who in his wrestling with Hercules is feigned to get strength by every fall to the ground. False faith indeed once foiled, seldom comes on again; but true faith riseth and fights more valiantly, as we see in Peter and other Scripture-examples. Temptation to faith is as fire to gold, 1 Pet. 1.7. The fire doth not only discover which is true gold, but makes the true gold more pure; it comes out may be lesse in bulk and weight, (because severed from that soile and drosse which embased it) but more in value and worth, when Satan is bound up, and the Christian walks under the shines of divine favour, and encouragement of divine assistance; his faith may appear great, if compared with another under the withdraw­ings of God, and buffetings of Satan, but this is not equall judg­ing; as if to try who is biggest of two men, we should measure one naked, and the other over his clothes; or in comparing two [Page 150] pieces of gold, weigh one with the drosse and dirt it contracts in the purse, with the other purged from these in the fire; faith before temptation hath much heterogeneal stuffe that cleaves to it, and goes for faith; but when temptation comes, these are discovered. Now the Christian feels corruption stir, which lay as dead before, now a cloud comes between the soule and the sweet face of God, (the sense of which latter, and the little sense of the other bore up his faith before) but these bladders prick't, he comes now to learne the true stroke in this heaven­ly Art of swimming on the promise, having nothing else to beat him up but that; and a little of this carries more of the precious nature of faith in it, then all the other; yea, is (like Gideons handful of men) stronger, when all these accessaries to faith are sent away, then when they were present; and here is all the devil gets: in stead of destroying his faith which he aimes at, he is the occasion of the refining of it, and thereby adding to its strength.

Secondly, the love of tempted Saints is enkindled to Christ by their temptations, and foiles in their temptations. Possibly in the fit there may seem a damp upon their love, as when water is first sprinkled upon the fire, but when the Conflict is a little over, and the Christian comes to himself, his love to Christ will break out like a vehement flame; First, the shame and sorrow which a gracious soule must needs feele in his bosome for his sinful miscarriage, while under the temptation, will provoke him to expresse his love to Christ above others, as is sweetly set forth in the Spouse, who when the cold fit of her distemper was off, and the temptation over, bestirs her to purpose, her lazy sicknesse is turned to love-sicknesse: she findes it as hard now to sit, as she did before to rise: she can rest in no place out of her Beloveds sight, but runs and asks every one she meets for him; and whence came all this vehemency of her zeale? all occasioned by her undutiful carriage to her husband: she part­ed so unkindly with him, that (bethinking what she had done) away she goes to make her peace. If sins committed in unrege­neracy have such a force upon a gracious soule, that the thought of them, though pardoned, will still break and melt the heart into sorrow, (as we see in Magdalen) and prick on to shew zeal for God above others, (as in Paul) how much more will the [Page 151] sins of a Saint, who after sweet acquaintance with Jesus Christ, lifts up the heel against that bosome where he hath layen, af­fect, yea, dissolve the heart as into so many drops of water, and that sorrow provoke him to serve God at a higher rate then others? No childe so dutiful in all the family, as he who is re­turn'd from his rebellion. Again secondly, as his own shame, so the experience which such a one hath of Christs love above others will encrease his love. Christs love is fuel to ours. Ex iisdem nutrimur quibus constamus; as it gives its being, so it af­fords growth: It is both Mother and Nurse to our love. The more Christ puts forth his love, the more heat our love gets, and next to Christs dying love, none greater then his succouring love in temptation. The Mother never hath such advantage to shew her affection to her childe, as when in distresse, sick, poor or imprisoned; so neither hath Christ to his children as when tem­pted, yea, worsted by temptation. When his children lie in Sa­tans prison, bleeding under the wounds of their consciences, this is the season he takes to give an experiment of his tender heart in pitying, his faithfulnesse in praying for them, his mind­fulnesse in sending succour to them, yea, his dear love in visiting them by his comforting Spirit. Now when the soul hath got off some great temptation, and reades the whole history thereof to­gether, (wherein he findes what his own weaknesse was to re­sist Satan, nay, his unfaithfulnesse in complying with Satan, which might have provok't Christ to leave him to the fury of Satan) now to see both his folly pardoned, and ruine graciously prevented, and that by no other hand, but Christs coming in to his rescue (as Abishai to David, 2 Sam. 21. when that gyant thought to have flaine him.) This must needs exceedingly endear Christ to the soul. At the reading of such records the Christian cannot but enquire, (as Ahashuerus concerning Mordecai, who by dis­covering a treason had saved the Kings life,) what honour hath been done to his sweet Saviour for all this. And thus Jesus Christ, whom Satan thought to bring out of the soules favour, and liking, comes in the end to sit higher and surer in the Saints affections then ever.

SECT. I.

First, for the first, the wrestling or conflicting state of a Chri­stian in this life, is rendered observable here by a threefold cir­cumstance.

First, the kinde of combate which the Christians state is here set out by, [...], which though it be used sometimes for a wrestling of sport and recreation, yet here to set out the sharpnesse of the Christians encounter; there are two things in wrestling that render it a sharper combate then others. First, wrestling is not properly fighting against a multitude, but when one enemy singles out another, and enters the list with him, each exerting their whole force and strength against one another, as David and Goliah, when the whole Armies stood as [Page 158] it were in a ring to behold the bloody issue of that duel. Now this is more fierce then to fight in an army, where though the battel be sharp and long, the souldier is not alwayes engaged, but falls off when he hath discharged, and takes breath a while: yea, possibly may escape without hurt or stroak, because there the enemies aime is not at this or that man, but at the whole heap, but in wrestling one cannot scape so, he being the par­ticular object of the enemies fury, must needs be shaked and tried to purpose. Indeed the word [...] signifies such a strife, as makes the body shake again, quia corpus [...]. Satan hath not only a general malice against the army of Saints, but a spite against thee John, thee Joane: he'll single thee out for his ene­my. We finde Jacob, when alone, a man wrestled with him. As God delights to have private communion with his single Saints, so the devil to try it hand to hand with the Christian, when he gets him alone. As we lose much comfort, when we do not apply the Promise and Providence of God to our particu­lar persons and conditions, God loves me, pardons me, takes care of me: the water at the town-conduit doth me no good, if I want a pipe to empty it into my cisterne; so it obstructs our care and watchfulnesse, when we conceive of Satans wrath and fury, as bent in general against the Saints, and not against me in particular. O how careful would a soule be in duty, if as going to Church or Closet he had such a serious meditation as this, Now Satan is at my heels to hinder me in my work, if my God help me not!

2 Secondly, 'tis a close combate. Armies fight at some distance. Wrestlers grapple hand to hand. An arrow shot from afar may be seen and shunn'd, but when the enemy hath hold of one there is no declining, but either he must resist manfully, or fall shame­fully at his enemies foot. Satan comes close up, and gets within the Christian, takes his hold of his very flesh and corrupt nature, and by this shakes him.

2 Secondly, the universality of the combate. We wrestle [...], which comprehends all, on purpose you may perceive the A­postle changeth the pronoune [...] in the former verse, into [...] in this, that he may include himself as well as them; as if he had said, the quarrel is with every Saint. Satan neither feares to as­sault the Minister, nor despiseth to wrestle with the meanest [Page 159] Saint in the Congregation; great and small, Minister and peo­ple, all must wrestle: Not one part of Christs Army in the field, and the other at ease in their quarters, where no enemy comes, here are enemies enough to engage all at onee.

3 Thirdly, the permanency or duration of this combate, and that lies in the tense [...]. Not, our wrestling was at first Conversion, but now over, and we past the pikes; not, we shall wrestle when sicknesse comes, and death comes, but our wrestling is; the enemy is ever in sight of us, yea, in fight with us, there is an evil of every dayes temptation, which (like Pauls bonds,) a­bides us wherever we become. So that these particulars summ'd up will amount to this Point:

SECT. II.

The Christians life is a continual wrestling. Doct. He is as Jeremy said of himself, borne a man of strife, or what the Prophet to Asa, may be said to every Christian; From hence thou shalt have wars, from thy spiritual birth to thy natural death, from the houre when thou first diddest set thy face to heaven, till thou shalt set thy foot in heaven. Israels march out of Egypt was in Gospel-sense our taking the field against sin and Satan, and when had they peace? not till they lodged their colours in Ca­naan. No condition wherein the Christian is here below is quiet. Is it prosperity or adversity, here is work for both hands, to keep pride and security down in the one, faith and patience up in the other: no place which the Christian can call priviledg'd ground. Lot in Sodom wrestled with the wicked inhabitants thereof, his righteous soule being vexed with their unclean conversa­tion. And how fares he at Zoar? do not his own daughters bring a spark of Sodoms fire into his own bed, whereby he is in­flamed with lust? Some have thought if they were but in such a family, under such a Ministery, out of such occasions: O then they should never be tempted as now they are; I confesse change of aire is a great help to weak nature, and these forenamed as vantage-ground against Satan; but think'st thou to flie from Satans presence thus? No, though thou should'st take the wings of the morning he would flie after thee, these may make him [Page 160] change his method in tempting, but not lay down his designe; so long as his old friend is alive within, he will be knocking at thy door without. No duty can be performed without wrestling; The Christian needs his sword as much as his trowel. He wrestles with a body of flesh; this to the Christian in duty is as the beast to the traveller; he cannot go his journey without it, and much ado to go with it. If the flesh be kept high and lusty, then 'tis wanton and will not obey; if low, then it's weak and soon tires: Thus the Christian rids but little ground, because he must go his weak bodies pace. He wrestles with a body of sin as well as of flesh, this mutters and murmures when the soule is taking up any duty. Sometimes it keeps the Christian from duty, so that he cannot do what he would. As Paul said, I would have come once and again, but Satan hindred me. I would have prayed may the Chri­stian say at such a time, and meditated on the Word I heard, the mercies I received at another, but this enemy hindred. 'Tis true indeed, grace swayes the Scepter in such a soule, yet as School­boyes taking their time when their Master is abroad do shut him out, and for a while lord it in misrule, though they are whip't for it afterwards: thus the unregenerate part takes ad­vantage when grace is not on its watch to disturb its government, and shut it out from duty, though this at last makes the soul more severe in mortifying, yet it costs some scuffle before it can reco­ver its throne, and when it cannot shut from duty, yet then is the Christian wofully yok't with it in duty; it cannot do what it doth as it would; many a letter in its copy doth this enemy spoil, while he joggs him with impertinent thoughts; when the Christian is a praying, then Satan and the flesh are a prating; he cries, and they louder, to put him out or drown his cry. Thus we see the Christian is assail'd on every side by his enemy; and how can it be other, when the seeds of war are laid deep in the natures of both, which can never be rooted up till the devil cease to be a devil, sin to be sin, and the Saint to be a Saint? Though wolves may snarle at one another, yet soon are quiet again, be­cause the quarrel is not in their nature; but the Wolfe and the Lamb can never be made friends. Sin will lust against grace, and grace draw upon sin whenever they meet.

SECT. III.

Ʋse 1 First, this may reprove such as wrestle, but against whom? a­gainst God, not against sin and Satan. These are bold men in­deed, who dare try a fall with the Almighty; yet such there are, and a Wo pronounced against them. Isa. 45.9. Wo unto him that striveth with his Maker. 'Tis easie to tell which of these will be worsted. What can he do, but break his shins that dasheth them against a rock? A goodly battel there is like to be, when thorns contest with fire, and stubble with flame. But where live those giants, that dare enter the list with the great God? what are their names that we may know them, and brand them for crea­tures above all other unworthy to live? Take heed O thou who askest, that the wretched man whom thou seemest so to defie, be not found in thy own clothes it self. Iudas was the Traitour, though he would not answer to his name, but put it off with a Master is it I? and so mayest thou be the fighter against God. The heart is deceitful. Even holy David, for all his anger was so hot against the rich man, that took away the poor mans ewe-Lamb, that he bound it with an oath, the man should not live who had done it, yet proves at last to be himself the man, as the Prophet told him, 2 Sam. 12.

Now there are two wayes wherein men wrestle against God; First, when they wrestle against his Spirit. Secondly, when they wrestle against his Providence.

1 First, when they wrestle against his Spirit. We reade of the Spirits striving with the creature, Gen. 6.3. My spirit shall not alwayes strive with man. Where the striving is not in anger and wrath to destroy them, (that God could do without any stir or scuffle) but a loving strife and contest with man. The old world was running with such a cariere headlong into their ruine, he sends his Spirit to interpose, and by his counsels and reproofes to offer, as it were, to stop them and reclaim them. As if one seeing another ready to offer violence on himself, should strive to get the knife out of his hand, with which he would do the mischief. Or one that hath a purse of gold in his hand to give, should follow another by all manner of entreaties, striving with him to [Page 162] accept and take it. Such a kinde of strife is this of the Spirits with men. They are the lusts of men, (those bloody instruments of death, with which sinners are mischieving themselves) that the holy Spirit strives by his sweet counsels and entreaties to get out of our hands. They are Christs, his grace and eternal life he strives to make us accept at the hands of Gods mercy; and for repulsing the Spirit thus striving with them, sinners are justly counted fighters against God: Ye stiffe-necked, and uncir­cumcised in heart and ears, Acts 7.51 ye do alwayes resist the Holy Ghost. Now there is a twofold striving of the Spirit, and so of our wrestling against it. First, the Spirit strives in his messengers with sinners. They coming on his errand, and not their owne, he voucheth the faithful counsels, reproofs and exhortations which they give as his own act. Noah, that Preacher of righteousnesse, what he said to the old world, is call'd the Preaching of the Spirit, 1 Pet. 3.19. The pains that Moses, Aaron and other servants of God took in instructing Israel, is call'd the instruction of the Spirit, Nehem. 9.20. so that when the Word, which Gods Mi­nisters bring in his Name, is rejected, the faithful counsels they give are thrown at sinners heels and made light of; then do they strive with the Spirit, and wrestle against Christ as really, as if he visibly in his own person had been in the Pulpit, and preached the same Sermon to them. When God comes to reck­on with sinners, it will prove so; then God will rub up your me­mories, and minde you of his striving with you, and your un­kinde resisting him. They, whether they will heare, or whether they will forbear, Ezek. 2.5. shall know they had a Prophet among them. Now men soon forget whom and what they hear; ask them what was prest upon their conscience in such a Sermon, they have forgot; what were the precious truthes laid out in another, and they are lost: & well were it for them if their memories were no better in ano­ther world: it would ease their torments more then a little. But then they shall know they had a Prophet among them, and what a price they had with him in their hands, though it was in fooles keeping. They shall know what he was, and what he said, though a thousand years past, as fresh as if it were done but last night. The more zealous and compassionate, the more painful and powerful he was in his place, the greater shall their sin be found, to break from such holy violence offered to do [Page 163] them good. Surely God will have something for the sweat, yea, lives of his servants which were worne out in striving with such rebellious ones. May be yet, sinners, your firmament is clear, no cloud to be seen that portends a storme; but know (as you use to say) winter does not rock in the clouds, you shall have it at last: every threatening which your faithful Ministers have de­nounced against you out of the Word, God is bound to make good. He confirmeth the Word of his servant, Isa. 44.25. and performeth the counsel of his messengers, and that in judgement against sinners, confirming the threatenings, as well as in mercy performing the promises, which they declare as the portion of his children. But it will be time enough to ask such on a sick-bed, or a dying houre, whether the words of the Lord delivered by their faithful Preachers have not taken hold of them. Some have con­fessed with horrour they have, as the Jewes, Zech. 1.6. Like as the Lord of hosts thought to do unto us, so hath he dealt with us. Secondly, the Spirit strives with men more immediately, when he makes his inward approaches to the consciences of men, deba­ting in their own bosoms the case with them; one while he shews them their sins in their bloody colours, and whether they will surely bring them, if not look't to timely, which he doth so con­vincingly, that the creature smells sometimes the very fire and brimstone about him, and is at present in a temporary hell; an­other while he falls a parlying and treating with them, making gracious overtures to the sinner, if he will return at his reproof, presents the grace of the Gospel, and opens a door of hope for his recovery, yea, falls a wooing and beseeching of him to throw down his rebellious armes, and come to Christ for life, whose heart is in a present disposition to receive and embrace the first motion the returning sinner makes for mercy. Now when the Spirit of God follows the sinner from place to place, and time to time, suggesting such motions, and renewing his old suit, and the creature shall fling out of the Spirits hands thus striving with him re infectâ, as far from renouncing his lusts, or taking any liking to Christ as ever: This is to resist the Spirit to his face, and it carries so much malignity in it, that (even where it hath not been final) poor humbled soules have been so over-set with the horrour of it, that they could not for a long time be per­swaded, but that it was the unpardonable sin. Take heed there­fore [Page 164] sinners, how you use the Spirit when he comes, knocking at the door of your hearts: Open at his knock, and he will be your guest, you shall have his sweet company; repulse him, and you have not a Promise hee'll knock again. And if once he leave stri­ving with thee, unhappy man, thou art lost for ever; thou liest like a ship cast up by the waves upon some high rock, where the tide never comes to fetch it off. Thou mayest come to the Word, converse with other Ordinances, but in vain. 'Tis the Spirit in them, which is both tide and winde, to set the soule afloat, and carry it on, or else it lies like a ship on dry ground which stirs not.

Secondly, we wrestle against God when we wrestle with his Providence, and that two wayes; First, when we are discon­tented with his providential disposure of us. Gods carving for us doth not please us so, but that we are objecting against his dealings towards us, at least muttering something with the fool in our hearts, which God heares as lightly as man our words. God counts then we begin to quarrel with him, when we do not acquiesce in, and say Amen to his Providence whatever it is. He calls it a contending with the Almighty, Iob. 40.1. yea, a re­proving of God. And he is a bold man sure that dare finde fault with God, and article against heaven. God challengeth him, whoever he is that doth this, to answer it at his peril. He that re­proveth God, let him answer it, v. 2. of the chapter fore-mentioned. It was high time for Iob to have done, when he heares what a sense God puts upon those unwary words, which drop't from him in the anguish of his Spirit, and paroxysme of his sufferings; contend with the Almighty? reprove God? Good man, how blank he is, and cries out, I am vile, what shall I answer thee? I will lay my hand upon my mouth. Let God but pardon what is past, and he shall hear such language no more. O Sirs, take heed of this wrestling above all other. Contention is uncomfort­able, with whomsoever it is we fall out. Neighbours or friends, wife or husband, children or servants: but worst of all with God. If God cannot please thee, but thy heart riseth against him, what hopes are there of thy pleasing him, who will take no­thing kindly from that man who is angry with him? And how can love to God be preserved in a discontented heart, that is alwayes muttering against him? Love cannot think any evil of [Page 165] God, nor endure to heare anyspeak evil of him, but it must take Gods part, as Ionathan Davids, when Saul spake basely of him, and when it cannot be heard, will like him arise and be gone. When afflicted, love can allow thee to groan, but not to grumble. If thou wilt ease thy incumbred spirit into Gods bosome by pray­er, and humbly wrestle with God on thy knees, love is for thee, and will help thee to the best arguments thou canst use to God; But if thou wilt vent thy distempered passions, and shew a mu­tinous spirit against God, this stabs it to the heart.

Secondly, we wrestle against Providence, when uncorrigible un­der the various dispensations of God towards us. Providence has a voice, if we had an eare; mercies should draw, afflictions drive; now when neither faire meanes nor foule do us good, but we are impenitent under both; this is to wrestle against God with both hands. Either of these have their peculiar aggrava­tions. One is against love, and so dis-ingenuous; the other is against the smart of his rod, and therein we slight his anger, and are cruel to our selves in kicking against the pricks. Mercy should make us ashamed, wrath afraid to sin. He that is not a­shamed, has not the spirit of a man. He that is not afraid when smitten, is worse then the beast, who stands in aw of whip & spur. Sometimes mercy (especially these outward mercies, which have a pleasing relish to the carnal part in a Christian) hath prov'd a snare to the best of men, but then affliction useth to recover them; but when affliction makes men worse, and they harden themselves against God, to sin more and more while the rod is on them, what is like to reclaim them? few are made better by pros­perity, whom afflictions make worse. He that will sin, though he goes in pain, will much more if that once be gone. But take heed of thus contesting with God. There is nothing got by scuffling with God, but blows, or worse. If he say he will afflict thee no more, 'tis even the worst he can say; 'tis as much as if he should say he'll be in thy debt till another world, and there pay thee altogether. But if he means thee mercy, thou shalt hear from him in some sharper affliction then ever. He hath wedges that can rive thee, wert thou a more knotty piece then thou art. Are there yet the treasures of wickednesse, and the scant measure that is abominable? ( Mic. 6.9 saith God to Israel) what uncorrigible, though the Lords voice crieth unto the City, bidding you hear the [Page 166] rod, and him that hath appointed it? See what course God resolvs on, v. 13. Therefore will I make thee sick in smiting of thee. As if he had said, my other Physick I see was too weak, it did not work or turne your stomack, but I will prepare a potion that shall make you sick at heart.

2 Secondly, It reproves those who seem to wrestle against sin, but not according to the Word of Command that Christ gives. There is a Law in wrestling which must be observ'd, 2 Tim. 2.5. If a man also strive for Masteries, yet is he not crowned except he strive lawfully. He alludes to the Romane games, to which there were Judges appointed to see that no foule play were of­fered contrary to the Law for wrestling; the prize being deni­ed to such, though they did foile their adversary, which the A­postle improves to make the Christian careful in his war, as be­ing under a stricter Law and Discipline, that requires not only valour to fight, but obedience to fight, by order and according to the Word of Command: Now few do this that go for great Wrestlers.

1 First, some while they wrestle against one sin, embrace ano­ther; and in this case 'tis not the person wrestles against sin, but one sin wrestles with another, and 'tis no wonder to see thieves fall out when they come to divide the spoil; Lusts are divers, Tit. 3.3. and 'tis hard to please many Masters, especially when their commands are so contrary; when pride bids lay on in bra­very, lavish out in entertainment; covetousnesse bids lay up, when malice bids revenge; carnal policy saith, conceal thy wrath, though not forgive. When lust sends to his whores, hypocrisie pulls him back for shame of the world. Now is he Gods Cham­pion that resists one sin at the command of another, it may be a worse.

2 Secondly, some wrestle, but they are prest into the field, not Voluntiers, their slavish feare scares them at present from their lust; so that the Combate is rather betwixt their Conscience and Will, then them and their lust, Give me such a sin saith Will; No, saith conscience, it will scall'd, and throwes it away. A man may love the wine though he is loath to have his lips burnt. Hypocrites themselves are afraid to burne. In such Combates the Will at last prevails, either by bribing the understanding to pre­sent the lust it desires in a more pleasing dresse, (that conscience [Page 167] may not be scared with such hideous apparitions of wrath) or by pacifying conscience with some promise of repentance for the future, or by forbearing some sin for the present, which it can best spare, thereby to gain the reputation of something like a refor­mation; Or if all this will not do, then (prompted by the fu­ry of its lust) the Will proclaims open war against conscience, sinning in the face of it, like some wilde horse, (impatient of the spur which pricks him, and bridle that curbs him) gets the bit between his teeth, and runs with full speed, till at last he easeth himself of his Rider; and then where he sees fattest pasture, no hedge or ditch can withhold him, till in the end you finde him, starving in some pound for his trespasse: Thus many sin at such rate, that conscience can no longer hold the reines, nor sit the saddle. but is thrown down and laid for dead; and then the wretches range where their lusts can have the fullest meal, till at last they pay for their stollen pleasures most dearly, when conscience comes to it self, pursues them, and takes them more surely by the throat then ever, never to let them go till it brings them before Gods Tribunal.

3 Thirdly, others wrestle with sin, but they do not hate it, and therefore they are favourable to it, and seek not the life of sin as their deadly enemy; these wrestle in jest, and not in earnest; the wounds they give sin one day, are healed by the next. Let men resolve never so strongly against sin, yet it will creep again into their favour, till the love of sin be quenched in the heart, and this fire will never the of it self, the love of Christ must quench the love of sin, as Ierome excellently, Ʋnus amor extinguit alium. This heavenly fire will indeed put out that flame of hell, which he illustrates by Ahashuerus his carriage to Vashti his Queen, who in the first Chapter makes a decree in all haste, that she comes no more before him; but when his passion is a little down, chap. 2. v. 1. he begins to relent towards her, which his Councel perceiving, presently seek out for a beautiful Virgin, on whom the King might place his love, and take into his royal bed, which done, we hear no more of Vashti, then and not till then will the soules decree stand against sin, when the soule hath taken Christ into his bosome.

SECT. IV.

Secondly, to the Saints, seeing your life is a continual wrest­ling here on earth, 'tis your wisdom to study how you may best manage the combate with your best enemy, which that you may do, take these few directions.

First, look thou goest not into the field without thy Second; my meaning is, engage God by prayer to stand at thy back; God is in a league offensive and defensive with thee, but he looks to be called. Did the Ephraimites take it ill, that Gideon called them into the field, and may not God much more? as if thou meanedst to steal a victory before he should know it. Thou hast more valour then Moses, who would not stir without God, no, though he sent an Angel for his Lieutenant. Thou art wi­ser then Iacob, who to overcome Esau, now marching up, turnes from him, and falls upon God; he knew if he could wrestle with God, he might trust God to deale with his brother. Engage God and the back-door is shut, no enemy can come behinde thee, yea, thine enemy shall fall before thee. God turne the counsel of Achitophel into foolishnesse, saith David, Heaven saith Amen to his prayer, and the wretch hangs himself.

Secondly, be very careful of giving thine enemy hand-hold. Wrestlers strive to fasten upon some part or other, which gives them advantage more easily to throw their adversary; to pre­vent which, they used, First, to lay aside their garments. Secondly, to anoint their bodies. For the first, Christian, la­bour to put off the old man which is most personal, that corru­ption, which David calls his own iniquity, Psal. 18.23. This is the skirt which Satan layes hold of, observe what it is, and mortifie it daily, then Satan will retreat with shame, when he sees the head of that enemy upon the wall, which should have betrayed thee into his hands. Secondly, the Romane wrestlers used to anoint their bodies; so do thou, bathe thy soul with the frequent meditation of Christs love. Satan will finde little wel­come, where Christs love dwells, love will kindle love, and that will be as a wall of fire to keep off Satan, it will make thee dis­dain the offer of a sinne, and as oile supple thy joynts, and make [Page 169] agile to offend thy enemy. Think how Christ wrestled in thy quarrel, sin, hell and wrath had all come full mouth upon thee, had not he coped with them in the way. And canst thou finde in thy heart to requite his love, by betraying his glory into the hands of sin, by cowardise or treachery: say not thou lovest him, so long as thou canst lay those sins in thy bosome, which pluck't his heart out of his bosome. It were strange if a childe should keep, and delight to use no other knife, but that wherewith his father was stabb'd.

3 Thirdly, improve the advantage thou gettest at any time wise­ly. Sometimes the Christian hath his enemy on the hip, yea, on the ground, can set his foot on the very neck of his pride, and throw away his unbelief, as a thing absurd and unreasonable; now (as a wise wrestler) fall with all thy weight upon thine e­nemy; though man think it foule play to strike when his ad­versary is down, yet do not thou so complement with sin, as to let it breath or rise. Take heed thou beest not charged of God, as once Ahab, for letting go this enemy now in thy hands, whom God hath appointed to destruction. Learne a little wis­dome of the Serpents brood, who when they had Christ un­der their foot, never thought they had him sure enough; no, not when dead, and therefore both seale and watch his grave. Thus do thou to hinder the resurrection of thy sin, seal it down with stronger purposes, solemn covenants, and watch it by a wakeful circumspect walking,

Ʋse. 3 This is ground of consolation to the weak Christian, who dis­putes against the truth of his grace, from the inward conflicts and fightings he hath with his lusts, and is ready to say (like Gideon, in regard of outward enemies,) If God be with me, why is all this befallen me? why do I finde such struglings in me, pro­voking me to sin, pulling me back from that which is good? Why doest ask? The Answer is soon given, because thou art a Wrestler, not a Conquerour. Thou mistakest the state of a Ch [...]istian in this life: when one is made a Christian, he is not presently call'd to triumph over his slaine enemies, but carried into the field to meet and fight them. The state of grace is rhe commencing of a war against sin, not the ending of it; rather then thou shalt not have an enemy to wrestle with, God himself will come in a disguise into the field, and appear to be thine e­nemy. [Page 170] Thus when Jacob was alone, a man wrestled with him until breaking of the day, and therefore set thy heart at rest if this be thy scruple: Thy soule may rather take comfort in this, that thou art a wrestler; This strugling within thee, if upon the right ground, and to the right end, doth evidence there are two Nations within thee, two contrary natures, the one from earth earthly, and the other from heaven heavenly; yea, for thy further comfort know, though thy corrupt nature be the elder, yet it shall serve the younger.

Ʋse. 4 O how should this make thee (Christian) long to be gone home, where there is none of this stir and scuffle! 'Tis strange, that e­very houre seems not a day, and everyday a year, till death sounds thy joyful retreat, and calls thee off the field, where the bullets flie so thick, and thou art fighting for thy life with thy deadly e­nemies, to come to Court, where not swords, but palmes are seen in the Saints hands; not drums, but harps; not groanes of bleeding souldiers and wounded consciences, but sweet and ra­vishing musick is heard of triumphing Victors caroling the prai­ses of God and the Lambe, through whom they have overcome. Well, Christians, while you are below, comfort your selves with these things; There is a place of Rest remains for the people of God: You do not beat the aire, but wrestle for a Heaven that is yonder above these clouds; you have your worst first, the best will follow. You wrestle but to win a Crown, and win to wear it, yea wear never to lose it, which once on none shall take off, or put you to the hazard of battel more. Here we overcome to fight again, the battel of one temptation may be over, but the war remaines. What peace can we have, as long as devils can come abroad out of their holes, or anything of sinful nature re­mains in our selves unmortified? which will even fight upon its knees, and strike with one arme while the other is cut off; but when death comes, the last stroak is struck: this good Physician will perfectly cure thee of thy spiritual blindnesse and lamenesse, (as the Martyr told his fellow at the stake bloody Bonner would do their bodily.) What is it, Christian, which takes away the joy of thy life, but the wrestlings and combates which this bosome-e­nemy puts thee to? Is not this the Peninnah, that vexing and disturbing thy Spirit, hath kept thee off many a sweet meale, thou mightest have had in communion with God and his Saints? [Page 171] or if thou hast come, hath made thee cover the Altar of God with thy teares and groans? and will it not be a happy hand that cuts the knot, and sets thee loose from thy deadnesse, hypocrisie, pride, and what not, wherewith thou wert yoak't? 'Tis life which is thy losse, and death which is thy gaine. Be but willing to endure the rending of this vaile of thy flesh, and thou art where thou wouldest be, out of the reach of sin, at rest in the bosome of thy God. And why should a short evil of paine af­fright thee more, then the deliverance from a continual torment of sins evil ravish thee? Some you know have chose to be cut, rather then to be ground daily with the stone, and yet, may be, their pain comes again, and canst thou not quietly think of dy­ing, to be delivered from the torment of these sins, never to re­turn more? And yet that is not the half that death doth for thee: Peace is sweet after war, ease after pain; but what tongue can expresse what joy, what glory must fill the creature at the first sight of God, and that blessed company? none but one that dwells there can tell. Did we know more of that blisseful state, we Ministers should finde it as hard a work to perswade Christi­ans to be willing to live here so long, as now it is to perswade them to be willing to die so soon.

SECT. I.

NOw followes the description of the Saints enemies, with whom he is to wrestle;

First, described Negatively, Not with flesh and blood.

Secondly, Positively, But against Principalities and Pow­ers, &c.

[Page 172]First, for the Negative part of the Description; we are not to take it for a pure negation, as if we had no conflict with flesh and blood, but wholly and solely to engage against Satan; but by way of comparison, not only with flesh and blood, and in some sense not chiefly. It is usual in Scripture such manner of phrase, Luke 14.12. Call not thy friends to dinner, but the poore; that is, not only those, so as to neglect the poor. Now what is meant here by flesh and blood? there is a double interpretation of the words.

First, by flesh and blood may be meant our own bosome-corruptions; that sin which is in our corrupt nature so oft called flesh in the Scripture; The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and sometimes flesh and blood, as Matth. [...]6.17. Flesh and blood hath not revealed this, that is, this Confession thou hast made comes from above; thy fleshly corrupt minde could never have found out this supernatural truth, thy sinful Will would never have embraced it. So, 1 Cor 15.20. Flesh and blood cannot inhe­rit the Kingdome of God, that is, sinful mortal flesh, as it's expound­ed in the words following. So, Gal. 1.21. I consulted not with flesh and blood, that is, carnal reason. Now this bosome-enemy may be called flesh, partly from its derivation, and part­ly from its operation; from its derivation, because it's derived and propagated to us by natural generation; thus Adam is said to beget a son in his own likenesse, sinful as he was, as well as mor­tal and miserable; yea, the holiest Saint on earth having flesh in him, derives this corrupt and sinful nature to his childe, as the circumcised Jew begat an uncircumcised childe; and the wheat cleans'd and fann'd (being sowen) comes up with a husk, John 3.6. That which is borne of the flesh is flesh.

Secondly, its call'd flesh from the operations of this corrupt na­ture, which are fleshly and carnal; The reasonings of the cor­rupt minde fleshly, therefore called the carnal minde, uncapable indeed of the things of God, which it neither doth nor can per­ceive: As the Sunne doth obsignare superiora dum revelat inferi­ora; hide the Heavens which are above it from us, while it re­veales things beneath; so carnal reason leaves the creature in the dark concerning spiritual truths, when it is most able to conceive and discourse of creature-excellencies, and carnal in­terests here below. What a childish question, for so wise a [Page 173] man did Nicodemus put to Christ? though Christ to help him did wrap his speech in a carnal phrase. If fleshly reason can­not understand spiritual truths when thus accommodated, and the notions of the Gospel translated into its own language, what skill is it like to have of them, if put to reade them in their original tongue? I mean, if this garment of carnal expression were taken off, and spiritual truths in their naked hue present­ed to its view. The motions of the natural will are carnal, and therefore, Rom. 8.5. They that are after the flesh, are said to minde the things of the flesh. All its desires, delights, cares, feares, are in and of carnal things; it savours spiritual food no more then an Angel fleshly. Omnis vita gustu ducitur: What we can­not relish we will hardly make our daily food. Every creature hath its proper diet, the Lion eats not grasse, nor the horse flesh; what is food to the carnal heart, is poison to the gracious; and that which is pleasing to the gracious, is distastful to the carnal. Now according to this Interpretation the sense of the Apostle is not, as if the Christian had no combate with his cor­rupt nature, (for in another place it's said, the Spirit lusts against the flesh, and the flesh against the Spirit, and this enemy is cal­led, [...], Heb 12.1 [...]. the sin that besets the Christian round) but to aggravate his conflict with this enemy by the accesse of a forreign power, Satan who strikes in with this domestick ene­my. As if while a King is fighting with his own mutinous sub­jects, some out-landish troops should joyne with them, now he may be said not to fight with his subjects, but with a forrein pow­er. The Christian wrestles not with his naked corruption, but with Satan in them; were there no devil, yet we should have our hands full in resisting the corruptions of our own hearts, but the accesse of this enemy makes the battel more terrible, because he heads them who is a Captain so skilful and experienced. Our sin is the engine, Satan is the Engineer; lust the bait, Satan the Angler; when a soule is enticed by his own lust, he is said to be tempted, James 1.14. because both Satan and our own lust concur to the compleating the sinne.

First, let this make thee, Christian, Ʋse. ply the work of mortifi­cation close; it is no policy to let thy lusts have armes, who are sure to rise and declare against thee when thine enemy comes. Achish his Nobles did but wisely, in that they would not trust [Page 174] David in their army, when to fight against Israel, lest in the battel he should be an adversary to them; And darest thou go to duty, or engage in any action, where Satan will appear against thee, and not endeavour to make sure of thy pride, unbelief, &c. that they joyne not with thine enemy?

2 Secondly, are Satan and thy own flesh against thee, not single corruption, but edged with his policy, and backed by his pow­er? see then what need thou hast of more help then thy owne grace; take heed of grapling with him in the strength of thy naked grace; here thou hast two to one against thee: Satan was too hard for Adam, though he went so well appointed into the field, because left to himself, much more easily will he foile thee; cling therfore about thy God for strength, get him with thee, and then though a worme, thou shalt be able to deal with this Serpent.

SECT. II.

2 Secondly, flesh and blood is interpreted as a periphrasis of man. We wrestle not with flesh and blood, that is, not with man, who is here described by that part which chiefly distinguish­eth him from the Angelical nature; Touch me, saith Christ, and handle me, a Spirit hath not flesh. Now according to this Inter­pretation observe;

1 First, how meanly the Spirit of God speaks of man.

Secondly, where he layes the stresse of the Saints battel, not in resisting flesh and blood, but Principalities and Powers; where the Apostle excludes not our combate with man, for the war is against the Serpent and his seed. As wide as the world is, it cannot peaceably hold the Saints and wicked together; but his intent is to shew, what a complicated enemy (mans wrath and Satans interwoven together) we have to deal with.

First, for the first, how meanly doth the Spirit of God speak of man, calling him flesh and blood? Man hath a Heaven-borne soule, which makes him a kin to Angels, yea, to the God of them who is the Father of Spirits; but this is passed by in silence, as if God would not owne that which is tainted with sin, and not the creature God at first made it, or because the soul, though of [Page 175] such noble extraction, yet being so immerst in sensuality, deserves no other name then flesh, which part of man levels him with the beast, and is here intended to expresse the weaknesse and frailty of mans nature. 'Tis the phrase which the Holy Ghost expresseth the weaknesse and impotency of a creature by, Isa. 31.3. They are men, and their horses are flesh; that is, weak; as on the contrary, when he would set out the power and strength of a thing, he op­poseth it to flesh, 2 Cor. 10.3. Our weapons are not carnal, but mighty; and so in the text, not flesh and blood, but Powers. As if he should say, Had you no other to feare but a weak sorry man, it were not worth the providing armes or ammunition; but you have enemies that neither are flesh, nor are resisted with flesh; so that here we see what a weak creature man is, not only weaker then Angels, as they are Spirit, and he flesh, but in some sense beneath the beasts, as the flesh of man is frailer then the flesh of beasts, therefore the Spirit of God compares man to the grasse, which soon withers, Isa. 40.6. and his goodlinesse to the flower of the field. Yea, he is called vanity, Psal. 62.9. Men of low de­gree are vanity, and men of high degree are a lie, both alike vain; only the rich and the great man, his vanity is covered with ho­nour, wealth, &c. which are here called a lie, because they are not what they seem, and so worse then plain vanity, which is known to be so, and deceives not.

Ʋse. 1 First, Is man but fraile flesh? let this humble thee, O man, in all thy excellency, flesh is but one remove from filth and cor­ruption: thy soule is the salt that keeps thee sweet, or else thou wouldest stink above ground. Is it thy beauty thou pridest in? flesh is grasse, but beauty is the vanity of this vanity. This good­linesse is like the flower, which lasts not so long as the grasse, ap­pears in its moneth, and is gone, yea, like the beauty of the flow­er, which fades while the flower stands. How soon will times plough make furrowes in thy face, yea, one fit of an Ague so change thy countenance, as shall make thy doting lovers afraid to look on thee? Is it strength? alas, it is an arme of flesh, which withers oft in the stretching forth; ere long thy blood which is now warm, will freeze in thy veines; thy Spring crown'd with May-buds, will tread on Decembers heel; thy marrow dry in thy bones, thy sinews shrink, thy legs bow under the weight of thy body, thy eye-strings crack, thy tongue not able to call [Page 176] for help; yea, thy heart with thy fl [...]sh shall faile; and now thou, who art such a giant, take a turne if thou canst in thy chamber, yea, raise but thy head from thy pillow if thou art able, or call back thy breath, which is making haste to be gone out of thy nostrils, never to return more; and darest thou glo­ry in that which so soon may be prostrate?

Is it wisdome? the same grave rhat covers thy body, shall bu­ry all that, (the wisdome of thy flesh I mean) all thy thoughts shall perish, and goodly plots come to nothing. Indeed, if a Christian, thy thoughts as such shall ascend with thee, not one holy breathing of thy soule lost. Is it thy blood and birth? whoever thou art, thou art base-borne till borne againe, the same blood runs in thy veines, with the beggar in the street, Asts 17.26. All Nations there we finde made of the same blood, in two things all are alike, we come in and go out of the world alike; as one is not made of finer earth, so not resolved in­to purer dust.

Ʋse. 2 Secondly, Is man flesh? trust not in man; Cursed be he that makes flesh his arme. Not the mighty man; robes may hide and garnish, they cannot change flesh, Psal. 146. Put not your trust in Princes; alas, they cannot keep their crownes on their own heads, their heads on their own shoulders, and look­est thou for that which they cannot give themselves? Not in wise men, whose designes recoile oft upon themselves, that they cannot performe their enterprise.— Amphora coepit institui cur­rente rot â cur urceus exit. Mans carnal wisdome intends one thing, but God turnes the wheele, and brings forth another. Trust not in holy men, they have flesh, and so their judgement not infallible, yea, their way sometimes doubtful. His mistake may lead thee aside, and though he returns, thou mayest go on and perish. Trust not in any man, in all men, no not in thy self, thou artflesh. He is a fool, (saith the Wise man) that trusts his heart. Not in the best thou art or doest, the garment of thy righteousnesse is spotted with the flesh; all is counted by Saint Paul, confidence in the flesh, besides our rejoycing in Christ, Phil. 3.3.

Ʋse 3 Thirdly, feare not man, he is but flesh. This was Davids re­solv, Ps. 56.4. I will not fear what flesh can do unto me; thou need'st not thou ought'st not to fear. Thou need'st not. What, not such a [Page 177] great man, not such a number of men, who have the keyes of all the prisons at their girdle, who can kill or save alive, no, not these, only look they be thy enemies for Righteousnesse sake. Take heed thou makest not the least childe thine enemy, by of­fering wrong to him, God will right the wicked even upon the Saint. If he offends, he shall finde no shelter under Gods wing for his sin. This made Jerome complain that the Christi­ans sins made the armes of those barbarous Nations which inva­ded Christendome victorious: Nostris peccatis fortes sunt barbari. But if mans wrath findes thee in Gods way, and his fury take fire at thy holinesse, thou needest not feare, though thy life be the prey he hunts for. Flesh can only wound flesh, he may kill thee, but not hurt thee, why shouldest thou feare to be stript of that which thou hast resign'd already to Christ? 'tis the first lesson thou learnest, if a Christian, to deny thy self, take up thy crosse, and follow thy Master; so that the enemy comes too late; thou hast no life to lose, because thou hast given it already to Christ, nor can man take away that without Gods leave; all thou hast is ensured; and though God hath not promised thee immuni­ty from suffering in this kinde, yet he hath undertaken to beare thy losse, yea, to pay thee a hundred fold, and thou shalt not stay for it till another world. Again, thou ought'st not to feare flesh. Our Saviour, Mat. 10. thrice in the compasse of sixe verses, commands us not to feare man; if thy heart quailes at him, how wilt thou behave thy self in the list against Satan, whose little finger is heavier then mans loines? The Romanes had arma praelusoria; weapons rebated or cudgels, which they were tried at before they came to the sharp. If thou canst not beare a bruise in thy flesh from mans cudgel and blunt weapon, what wilt thou do when thou shalt have Satans sword in thy side? God counts himself reproached when his children feare a sorry man; therefore we are bid, Sanctifie the Lord, and not to feare their feare. Now if thou wouldest not feare man who is but flesh; Labour,

First, to mortifie thy own flesh. Flesh only feares flesh: when the soule degenerates into carnal desires and delights, no won­der he falls into carnal feares. Have a care, Christian, thou bring'st not thy self into bondage: perhaps thy heart feeds on the applause of men, this will make thee afraid to be evil spoken [Page 178] of, as those who shuffled with Christ, John 12.42. owning him in private when they durst not confesse him openly, for they lo­ved the praise of men; David saith, the mouth of the wicked is an open Sepulchre; and in this grave hath many a Saints name been buried; but if this fleshly desire were mortified, thou would'st not passe to be judg'd by man, and so of all carnal affe­ctions. Some meat you observe is aguish; if thou settest thy heart on any thing that is carnal, wife, childe, estate, &c. these will incline thee to a base feare of man, who may be Gods mes­senger to afflict thee in these.

Secondly, set faith against flesh. Faith fixeth the heart, and a fixed heart is not readily afraid. Physicians tell us we are ne­ver so subject to receive infection as when the spirits are low, and therefore the antidotes they give are all cordials: When the spirit is low through unbelief, every threatening from man makes sad impression. Let thy faith take but a deep draught of the Promises, and thy courage will rise.

4 Fourthly, comfort thy self, Christian, with this, that as thou art fl [...]sh, so thy heavenly Father knows it, and considers thee for it.

First, in point of affliction, Psal. 103.14. He knoweth our frame, he remembreth that we are but dust. Not like some un­skilful Emperick, who hath but one receipt for all, strong or weak, young or old, but as a wise Physician considers his Patient, and then writes his bill: men and devils are but Gods Apothe­caries, they make not our physick, but give what God prescribes. Balaam loved Bal [...]ks see well enough, but could not go an hairs breadth beyond Gods Commission. Indeed God is not so choice with the wicked, Isa. 27.7. Hath he smitten him, as he smote those that smote h [...]m? In a Saints cup the poison of the af­fliction is corrected, not so in the wickeds, and therefore what is medicine to the one is ruine to the other.

Secondly, in duty; he knows you are but flesh, and therefore pi­ties and accepts thy weak service, yea, he makes apologies for thee; The Spirit is willing, saith Christ, but the flesh is weak.

Thirdly, in temptations he considers thou art flesh, and pro­portions the temptation to so weak a nature: 'tis call'd [...], such a temptation as is common to man, a mode­rate [Page 179] temptation (as in the margin) fitted for so fraile a creature. Whenever the Christian begins to faint under the weight of it, God makes as much haste to his succour, as a tender mother would to her swooning childe; therefore he is said to be nigh, to revive such, lest their spirits should faile.

SECT. III.

The second thing follows: The conjuncture of the Saints e­nemies; We have not to do with naked man, but with man led on by Satan; not with flesh and blood, but Principalities and Powers acting in them. There are two sorts of men the Christian wrestles with, good men and bad. Satan strikes in with both.

First, the Christian wrestles with good men. Many a sharp conflict there hath been betwixt Saint and Saint, scuffling in the dark through mis-understanding of the truth, and each other: Abraham and Lot at strife. Aaron and Miriam justled with Mo­ses for the wall, till God interposed and ended the quarrel by his immediate stroak on Miriam. The Apostles even in the pre­sence of their Master, were at high words, contesting who should be greatest. Now in these Civil wars among Saints, Satan is the great kindle-coale, though little seen, because, like Ahab, he fights in a disguise, playing first on one side, and then on the o­ther, aggravating every petty injury, and thereupon provoking to wrath and revenge: therefore the Apostle dehorting from anger, useth this argument, Give no place to the devil; as if he had said, Fall not out among your selves, except you long for the devils company, who is the true souldier of fortune (as the com­mon phrase is.) living by his sword, and therefore hastes thither where there is any hope of war. Gregory compares the Saints in their sad differences to two cocks, which Satan the Master of the pit sets on fighting, in hope, when kill'd to sup with them at night. Solomon saith, Prov. 18.6. The mouth of the contenti­ous man calls for stroakes. Indeed we by our mutual strifes give the devil a staffe to beat us with; he cannot well work without fire, and therefore blows up these coales of contention, which he useth as his forge, to heat our spirits into wrath, and then we [Page 180] are malleable, easily hammer'd as he pleaseth. Contention puts the soul into disorder, and inter arma silent leges. The Law of grace acts not freely, when the Spirit is in a commotion; Meek Moses provok't, speaks unadvisedly. Me thinks this (if nothing else will) should sound a retreat to our unhappy diffe­rences, that this Joab hath a hand in them, he sets this evil spi­rit betwixt brethren, and what folly is it for us to bite and de­voure one another to make hell sport? we are prone to mistake our heat for zeal, whereas commonly in strifes between Saints, it is a fire-ship sent in by Satan to break their unity and order; wherein while they stand they are an Armado invincible, and Satan knows he hath no other way but this to shatter them: when the Christians language which should be one, begins to be confounded, they are then neare a scattering; 'tis time for God to part his children, when they cannot live in peace together.

2 Secondly, the Christian wrestles with wicked men. Because you are not of the world, saith Christ, the world hates you. The Saints nature and life are Antipodes to the world, fire and wa­ter, heaven and hell, may assoon be reconciled as they with it. The Heretick is his enemy for truths sake, the prophane for ho­linesse, to both the Christian is an abomination, as the Israelite to the Egyptian; hence come wars▪ the fire of persecution never goes out in the hearts of the wicked, who say in their hearts as they once with their lips, Christiani ad leones. Now in all the Saints wars with the wicked, Satan is Commander in chief, 'tis their fathers work they do, his lusts they fulfil. The Sabeans plunder'd Job, but went on Satans errand. The Heretick broach­eth corrupt doctrine, perverts the faith of many, but in that the Minister of Satan, 2 Cor. 11.15. they have their call, their wiles and wages from him. Persecutors their work ascribed to hell; is it a persecution of the tongue? 'tis hell sets it on fire; is it of the hand? still they are but the devils instruments, Rev. 2.10. The devil shall cast some of you into prison.

Ʋse, 1 First, do you see any driving furiously against the truths or servants of Christ; O pity them as the most miserable wretches in the world, feare not their power, admire not their parts, they are men possessed of, and acted by the devil, they are his drudg­es and slaughter-slaves, as a Martyr call'd them. Augustine in [Page 181] his Epistle to Lycinius, one of excellent parts, but wicked, who once was his Scholar, speaks thus pathetically to him: O how I could weep and mourne over thee, to see such a sparkling wit prostituted to the devils service! If thou hadst found a golden chalice, thou wouldest have given it to the Church, but God hath given thee a golden head, parts and wit, and in this propinas teip­sum Diabolo, thou drinkest thy self to the devil. When you see men of power or parts, using them against God that gave them, weep over them; better they had lived and died, the one slaves, the other fools, then do the devil such service with them.

Ʋse. 2 Secondly, O ye Saints, when reproached and persecuted, look further then man, spend not your wrath upon him; alas, they are but instruments in the devils hand; save your displeasure for Satan who is thy chief enemy, these may be won to Christs side, and so become thy friends at last Now and then we see some running away from the devils colours, and washing the wounds with their teares, which they have made by their cruelty. 'Tis a notable passage in Anselme, who compares the heretick and persecutour to the horse, and the devil to the Rider. Now, saith he, in battel, when the enemy comes riding up, the valiant soul­dier, Non irascitur equo, sed equiti, & quantum potest agit ut e­quitem percutiat, equum possideat; sic contra malos homines agen­dum, non contra illos, sed illum qui illos instigat, ut dum Diabolus vincitur, infoelices quos ille possidet liberentur: He is angry not with the horse but horseman, he labours to kill the man that he may possesse the horse for his use: Thus must we do with the wicked, we are not to bend our wrath against them, but Satan that rides them, and spurs them on labouring by prayer for them as Christ did on the Crosse, to dismount the devil, that so these mi­serable soules hackneyed by him may be delivered from him. 'Tis more honour to take one soule alive out of the devils clutches, then to leave many slain upon the field. Erasmus saith of Au­gustine, that he begg'd the lives of those hereticks, at the hands of the Emperours Officers, who had been bloody persecutours of the Orthodox; Cupiebat, saith he, amicus medicus superesse, quos arte suâ sanaret: Like a kinde Physician he desired their life, that if possible he might work a cure on them, and make them sound in the faith.

SECT. I.

THe Apostle having shewen what the Saints enemies are not, flesh and blood, fraile men, who cannot come but they are seen, who may be resisted with mans power, or escape by flight; now he describes them Positively, against Principalities, against Powers, &c. Some think the Apostle by these divers names and titles, intends to set forth the distinct orders, where­by the devils are one subordinate to another, so they make the Devil, verse 11. to be the Head or Monarch, and these, verse 12. so many inferiour orders, as among men there are Princes, Dukes, Earles, &c. under an Emperour. That there is an or­der among the devils cannot be denied. The Scripture speaks of a Prince of devils, Matth. 9. and of the Devil and his An­gels, who with him fell from their first station, called his Angels as it's probably conceived, because one above the rest (as the head of the faction) drew with him multitudes of other into his par­ty, who with him sinned and fell. But that there should be so many distinct orders among them, as there are several branches in this description, is not probable; too weak a notion to be the [Page 183] foundation of a Pulpit-discourse, therefore we shall take them as meant of the devil collectively. We wrestle not with flesh and blood, but devils, who are Principalities, Powers, &c. and not distributively, to make Principalities one rank, Powers ano­ther; for some of these branches cannot be meant of distinct or­ders, but promiscuously of all as spiritual wickednesses; it being not proper to one to be spirits or wicked, but common to all.

First, then the devil or whole pack of them are here described by their Government in this world, Principalities.

Secondly, by their strength and puissance, called Pow­ers.

Thirdly, by their nature in its substance and degeneracy, Spiri­tual wickednesses.

Fourthly, in their Kingdome or proper Territories, Rulers of the darknesse of this world.

Fifthly, by the ground of the war, In heavenly places, or about heavenly things.

1 First, of the first, Principalities; [...], the abstract for the concrete, that is, such as have a Principality; So, Titus 3.1. we are bid to be subject to Principalities and Powers, that is, Princes and Rulers, so the vulgar reades it. We wrestle against Princes, which some will have to expresse the eminency of their nature a­bove mans, that as the state and spirit of Princes is more raised then others, great men have great spirits, as Zeba and Zalmunna to Gideon, asking who they were they slew at Tabor; As thou art, (say they) so were they, each one resembled the children of a King, that is, for Majesty and Presence beseeming a Princely race; so they think, the eminent nature of Angels here to be in­tended, who are as far above the highest Prince, as he above the basest peasant; but because they are described by their nature in the fourth branch, I shall subscribe to their judgement, who take this for their Principality of Government, which the devil exer­ciseth in this lower world; and the Note shall be,

That Satan is a great Prince, Doct. Christ himself stiles him the Prince of the world, John 14. Princes have their thrones where they sit in state; Satan hath his, Rev. 2.13. Thou dwellest where Satan hath his throne; and that such a one as no earthly Prince may compare; few Kings are enthroned in the hearts of their sub­jects, they rule their bodies, and command their purses, but how [Page 184] oft in a day are they pull'd out of their thrones by the wishes of their discontented subjects: But Satan hath the heart of all his subjects. Princes have their homage and peculiar honour done to them; Satan is served upon the knee of his subjects, the wicked are said to worship the devil, Rev. 13.4. No Prince expects such worship as he, no lesse then religious worship will serve him, 2 Chron. 11.15. Jeroboam there is said to ordain Priests for devils, and therefore he is call'd not only the Prince, but the god of this world, because he hath the worship of a god given him. Princes such as are absolute have a Legislative Power, nay, their own will is their law, as at this day in Turkey, where their Laws are writ in no other Tables, then in the proud Sultans breast; thus Satan gives law to the poor sinner, who is bound and must obey, though the Law be writ with his own blood, and the creature hath nothing but damnation for fulfilling the devils lust; 'tis call'd a Law of sinne, Rom. 8.2. because it comes with authority; Princes have their Ministers of State, whom they employ for the safety and enlargement of their Territories: So Satan his, 2 Cor. 11.15. who propagates his cursed designes, therefore we reade of doctrine of devils. Princes have their Ar­cana Imperii, which none knowes but a few Favourites in whom they confide: thus the devil hath his mysteries of iniquity, and depths of Satan we reade of, which all his subjects know not of, Rev. 2.24▪ these are imparted to a few Favourites, such as Ely­mas, whom Paul calls full of all subtilty, and childe of the devil; such, whose consciences are so debauched, that they scruple not the most horrid sins, these are his white boyes. I have read of a people in America, that love meat best when 'tis rotten and stinks. The devil is of their diet, the more corrupt and rotten the creature is in sinne, the better he pleaseth his tooth; some are more the children of the devil then others. Christ had his be­loved disciple; and Satan those that lie in his very bosome, and know what is in his heart. In a word, Princes have their Vecti­galia, their tribute and custome; so Satan his. Indeed he doth not so much share with the sinner in all, but is owner of all he hath, so that the devil is the Merchant, and the sinner but the broker to trade for him, who at last puts all his gaines into the devils purse: time, strength, parts, yea, conscience and all spent to keep him in his throne.

SECT. II.

Quest. But how comes Satan to this Principality?

Answ. Not lawfully, though he can shew a faire claim. As,

First, he obtained it by Conquest, as he won his crown; so he weares it by power and policy. But conquest is a crack't title. A thief is not the honester, because able to force the traveller to deliver his purse; and a thief on the throne is no better then a private one on the road, or Pyrate in a Pinnace, as he boldly told Alexander. Neither doth that prove good with processe of time, which was evil at first: Satan indeed hath kept posses­sion long, but a thief will be so as long, as he keeps his stollen goods; He stole the heart of Adam from God at first, and doth no better to this day. Christs Conquest is good, because the ground of the war righteous, to recover what was his own, which Satan cannot say of the meanest creature, 'Tis my own.

2 Secondly, Satan may lay claim to his Principality by Electi­on; 'Tis true he came in by a wile, but now he is a Prince e­lect, by the unanimous voice of corrupt nature; Ye are of your father the devil, saith Christ, and his lusts ye will do. But this also hath a flaw in it, for man by law of Creation is Gods sub­ject, and cannot give away Gods right; by sin he loseth his right in God, as a Protectour; but God loseth not his right as a So­veraign. Sin disabled man to keep Gods Law, but it doth not enfranchise or dis-oblige him that he need not keep it.

3 Thirdly, Satan may claim a deed of gift from God himself, as he was bold to do to Christ himself upon this ground, perswa­ding him to worship him as the Prince of the world, Luke 4.5, 6. He shewed unto him all the Kingdomes of the world, saying, All this will I give thee, for that is delivered unto me, and to whom­soever I will I give it. Where there was a truth, though he spake more then the truth, (as he cannot speak truth, but to gain credit to some lie at the end of it.) God indeed hath delivered in a sense this world to him, but not in his sense to do what he will with it, nor by any approbatory act given him a Pattent to vouch him his vice-Roy, not Satan by the grace of God, but by the per­mission of God Prince of the world.

Quest. [Page 186] But why doth God permit this Apostate-creature, to exercise such a Principality over the world?

Answ. First, as a righteous act of vengeance on Man, for revolting from the sweet Government of his rightful Lord and Maker; 'Tis the way that God punisheth rebellion; Because ye would not serve me with gladnesse in the abundance of all things, therefore ye shall serve your enemies in hunger, &c. Satan is a King given in Gods wrath. Chams curse is mans punishment, a Servant of servants. The devil is Gods slave, man the devils. Sin hath set the devil on the creatures back, and now he hurries him without mercy, (as he did the swine) till he be choak't with flames, if mercy interpose not.

Secondly, God permits this his Principality, in order to the glorifying of his Name in the recovery of his Elect from the power of this great Potentate. What a glorious Name will God have when he hath finished this war, wherein at first he found all possessed by this enemy, and not a man of all the sons of A­dam to offer himself as a Voluntier in this service, till made wil­ling by the day of his Power? this, this will gain God a Name above every name, not only of creatures, but of those by which himself was known to his creature. The workmanship of hea­ven and earth gave him the Name of Creatour, Providence of Preserver, but this of Saviour, wherein he doth both the former, preserve his creature which else had been lost, and create a new creature, I mean the Babe of Grace, which, through God, shall be able to beat the devil out of the field, who was able to drive Adam (though created in his full stature) out of Paradise, and may not all the other works of God empty themselves as rivers into this sea, losing their names, or rather swelling into one of Redemption? Had not Satan taken Gods Elect prisoners, they would not have gone to heaven with such acclamations of tri­umph. There are three expressions of a great joy in Scripture; the joy of a woman after her travel, the joy of harvest, and the joy of him that divideth the spoil: the exultaton of all these is wrought upon a sad ground, many a paine and teare it costs the travel­ling woman, many a feare the husbandman, perils and wounds the souldier, before they come at their joy, but at last are paid for all, the remembrance of their past sorrows feeding their pre­sent joyes. Had Christ come and entered into affinity with [Page 187] our nature, and return'd peaceably to heaven with his Spouse, finding no resistance; though this would have been admirable love, and that would have afforded the joy of marriage, yet this way of carrying his Saints to heaven will greaten the joy, as it addes to the nuptial Song, the triumph of a Conquerour, who hath rescued his Bride out of the hands of Satan, as he was lead­ing her to the chambers of hell.

SECT. III.

Ʋse 1 Is Satan such a great Prince? try whose subject thou art. His Empire is large, only a few priviledg'd, who are translated into the Kingdome of Gods dear Son; even in Christs own territo­ries, (visible Church I mean) where his Name is profest, and the Scepter of his Gospel held forth, there Satan hath his subjects. As Christ had his Saints in Nero's Court; so the devil his ser­vants in the outward Court of his visible Church. Thou must therefore have something more to exempt thee from his Govern­ment, then living within the pale, and giving an outward con­formity to the Ordinances of Christ, Satan will yield to this, and be no loser: As a King lets his Merchants trade to, yea, live in a forreign Kingdome, and while they are there learn the language, and observe the customes of the place; this breaks not their al­legiance, nor all that thy loyalty to Satan. When a Statute was made in Queen Elizabeths reign, that all should come to Church, the Papists sent to Rome to know the Popes pleasure, he return'd them this answer, (as 'tis said) Bid the Catholicks in Eng­land give me their heart, and let the Queen take the rest. His subject thou art whom thou crownest in thy heart, and not whom thou flatterest with thy lips.

But to bring the trial to an issue, know thou belongest to one of these, and but to one, Christ and Satan divide the whole world; Christ will bear no equal, and Satan no Superiour, and therefore hold in with both thou canst not. Now if thou say­est Christ be thy Prince, answer to these Interrogatories.

First, how came he into the throne? Satan had once the quiet possession of thy heart: thou wast by birth as the rest of thy neighbours, Satans vassal, yea, hast oft vouch't him in the course [Page 188] of thy life to be thy Liege Lord, how then comes this great change? Satan surely would not of his own accord resigne his Crown and Scepter to Christ; and for thy self thou wert nei­ther willing to renounce, nor able to resist his, power: this then must only be the fruit of Christs victorious armes, whom God hath exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour, Asts 5.31. Speak therefore, hath Christ come to thee, as once Abraham to Lot, when prisoner to Kederlaomer, rescuing thee out of Satans hands, as he was leading thee in chains of lust to hell? Didst thou ever hear a voice from heaven in the Ministery of the Word calling out to thee, as once to Saul, so as to lay thee at Gods foot, and make thee face about for heaven, to strike thee blinde in thine own apprehension, who before hadst a good opinion of thy state, to tame and meeken thee; so as how thou art willing to be led by the hand of a childe after Christ? Did ever Christ come to thee, as the Angel to Peter in prison, rowsing thee up, and not only causing the chaines of darknesse and stupidity to fall off thy minde and conscience, but make thee obedient also, that the iron gate of thy Will hath opened to Christ before he left thee? then thou hast something to say for thy freedome: But if in all this I be a Barbarian, and the language I speak be strange, thou knowest no such work to have passed upon thy spirit, then thou art yet in thy old prison; can there be a change of Government in a Nation by a Conquerour that invades it, and the subjects not heare of this? one King unthroned, and another crowned in thy soule, and thou hear no scuffle all this while? The regenerating Spirit is compared to the winde, John 3.8. His first attempts on the soule may be so secret, that the creature knows not whence they come, or whither they tend; but before he hath done, the sound will be heard throughout the soule, so as it cannot but see a great change in it self, and say, I that was blinde, now I see; I that was as hard as ice, now relent­ing for sin; now my heart gives, I can melt and mourne for it. I that was well enough without a Christ, yea, did wonder what o­thers saw in him, to make such a do for him, now have changed my note with the Daughters of Jerusalem; and for what, is your Be­loved (as I scornfully have ask't) I have learn't to ask where he is, that I might seek him with you. O soul! canst thou say 'tis thus with thee, thou mayest know who has been here; no lesse [Page 189] then Christ, who by his victorious Spirit hath translated thee from Satans power into his own sweet Kingdom.

Secondly, whose law doest thou freely subject thy self unto? the lawes of these Princes are as contrary as their natures; the one a law of sin, Rom. 8.2. the other a law of holinesse, Rom. 7.12. and therefore if sin hath not so far bereav'd thee of thy wits, as not to know sin from holinesse, thou mayest, (ex­cept resolve to cheat thy own soul) soon be resolved; confesse therefore and give glory to God, to which of these laws doth thy soule set its seal? When Satan sendes out his Proclamation, and bids sinner goe, set thy foot upon such a command of God, observe what is thy behaviour, doest thou yield thy self, as Paul phraseth it, Rom. 6.16. [...], a metaphor from Princes ser­vants or others, who are said [...], to present them­selves before their Lord, as ready and at hand to do their plea­sure, by which the Apostle elegantly describes the forwardnesse of the sinners heart to come to Satans foot, when knock or call; Now doth thy soule go out thus to meet thy lust, (as Aaron his brother) glad to see its face in an occasion? thou art not brought over to sin with much ado, but thou likest the command: Trans­gresse at Gilgal, (saith God) this liketh you well, Hos. 4.5. As a Courtier, who doth not only obey, but thank his Prince that he'll employ him. Need'st thou be long in resolving whose thou art? did ever any question, whether those were Jeroboams sub­jects, who willingly followed his command? Hos. 5.11. Alas, for thee, thou art under the power of Satan, tied by a chaine stronger then brasse or iron; thou lovest thy lust. A Saint may be for a time under a force, sold under sin, as the Apostle bemoans, and therefore glad when deliverance comes, but thou sellest thy self to work iniquity. If Christ should come to take thee from thy lusts, thou wouldest whine after them, as Micah after his gods.

3 Thirdly, to whom goest thou for protection? as it belongs to the Prince to protect his subjects, so Princes expect their subjects should trust them with their safety; the very bramble bids, Iudg. 9.15. If in truth ye anoint me King, then put your trust under my shadow. Now who hath thy confidence? Darest thou trust God with thy soule, and the affaires of it in well-doing? Good subjects follow their calling, commit State-matters to the wis­dom [Page 190] of their Prince and his Councel; when wrong'd, they ap­peal to their Prince in his Laws for right; and when they do of­fend their Prince, they submit to the penalty of the Law; and beare his displeasure patiently, till humbling themselves they re­cover his favour, and do not in a discontent fall to open rebelli­on. Thus a gracious soule follows his Christian calling, com­mitting himself to God as a faithful Creatour, to be ordered by his wise Providence. If he meets with violence from any, he scornes to beg aid of the devil to help him, or be his own Judge to right himself; No, he acquiesceth in the counsel and com­fort the Word of God gives him. If himself offends, and so comes under the lash of Gods correcting hand, he doth not then take up rebellious armes against God, and refuse to receive cor­rection, but saith, Why should a living man complain? a man for the punishment of his sin; whereas a naughty heart dares not venture his estate, life, credit, or any thing he hath with God in well-doing, he thinks he shall be undone presently, if he sits still under the shadow of Gods promise for protection; and there­fore he runs from God as from under an old house that would fall on his head, and layes the weight of his confidence in wick­ed policy, making lies his refuge, like Israel, he trusts in per­versenesse, when God, tells him, In returning and rest he shall be saved, in quietnesse and confidence shall be his strength: he hath not faith to take Gods Word for his security in wayes of obedience. And when God comes to afflict him for any disloyal carriage, in stead of accepting the punishment for his sin, and so to own him for his Soveraign Lord, that may righteously punish the faults of his disobedient subjects, his heart is fill'd with rage a­gainst God, and in stead of waiting quietly and humbly, (like a good subject) till God upon his repentance receives him into his favour, his wretched heart (presenting God as an enemy to him) will not suffer any such gracious and amiable thought of God to dwell in his bosome, but bids him look for no good at his hand. This evil is of the Lord, why should I wait on the Lord a­ny longer? whereas a gracious heart is most encouraged to wait from this very consideration that drives the other away; Because 'tis the Lord afflicts, Micah 7.6.

4 Fourthly, whom doest thou sympathize with? he is thy Prince, whose victories and losses thou layest to heart, whether [Page 191] in thy own bosome, or abroad in the world. What saith thy soul, when God hedgeth up thy way, and keeps thee from that sin which Satan hath been soliciting for? If on Christs side thou wilt rejoyce when thou art delivered out of a temptation, though it be by falling into an affliction; as David said of A­bigail, so wilt thou here: Blessed be the Ordinance, blessed be the Providence which kept me from sinning against my God; but if otherwise thou wilt harbour a secret grudge against the Word which stood in thy way, and be discontented, thy designe took not. A naughty heart (like Amnon) pines while his lust hath vent, Again, what musick do the atchievements of Christ in the world make in thy eare? when thou hearest the Gospel thrives, the blinde see, the lame walk, the poor gospellized, doth thy spirit rejoyce in that houre? If a Saint, thou wilt, as God is thy Father, rejoyce thou hast more brethren borne; as he is thy Prince, that the multitude of his subjects increase; so when thou seest the plots of Christs enemies discovered, powers defeated, canst thou go forth with the Saints to meet King Jesus, and ring him out of the field with praises? or do thy bells ring backward, and such newes make thee haste like Haman, mourning to thine house, there to empty thy spirit swolne with rancour against his Saints and truth? or if thy policy can master thy passion, so far as to make faire weather in thy countenance, and suffer thee to joyne with the people of God in their acclamations of joy, yet then art thou a close mourner within, and likest the work no bet­ter then Haman his office in holding Mordecai's stirrup, who had rather have held the ladder; this speaks thee a certain enemy to Christ, how handsomely soever thou mayest carry it be­fore men.

Ʋse 2 Secondly, blesse God, O ye Saints, who upon the former tri­al can say, you are translated into the Kingdome of Christ, and so delivered from the tyranny of this usurper: There are few but have some one gaudy day in a year which they solemnize; some keep their birth-day, others their marriage; some their manumission from a cruel service, others their deliverance from some imminent danger; here is a mercy where all these meet. You may call it, as Adam did his wife, Chavah, the mother of all the living; every mercy riseth up and calls this blessed; this is thy birth-day, thou wert before, but beganst to live, when Christ [Page 192] began to live in thee, the father of the Prodigal dated his sons life from his returne; This my son was dead, and is alive. It is It is thy marriage-day; I have married you to one husband, even Christ Jesus, said Paul to the Corinthians. Perhaps thou hast en­joyed this thy husbands sweet company many a day, and had a numerous off-spring of Joyes and comforts by thy fellowship with him, the thought of which cannot but endeare him to thee, and make the day of thy espousals delightful to thy memory; 'Tis thy manumission, then were the Indentures cancell'd, wherein thou wert bound to sin and Satan; when the Sonne made thee free, thou becamest free indeed: Thou canst not say thou wast borne free, for thy father was a slave, nor that thou boughtest thy freedome with a summe; By grace ye are saved. Heaven is setled on thee in the promise, and thou not at charge so much as for the writings drawing. All is done at Christ his cost, with whom God indented, and to whom he gave the promise of eter­nal life before the world began, as a free estate to settle upon eve­ry believing soul in the day they should come to Christ, and re­ceive him for their Prince and Saviour; so that from the houre thou didst come under Christs shadow, all the sweet fruit that grows on this tree of life is thine; with Christ all that both worlds have falls to thee: All is yours, because you are Christs. O Christian, look upon thy self now, and blesse thy God to see what a change there is made in thy state, since that black and dis­mal time, when thou wert slave to the Prince of darknesse; how couldest thou like thy old Scullions work again? or think of returning to thy house of bondage? now thou knowest the pri­viledges of Christs Kingdomes. Great Princes, who from base­nesse and beggery have ascended to Kingdomes and Empires, (to adde to the joy of their present honour) have delighted to speak often of their base birth; to go and see the mean cottages where they were first entertained, and had their birth and breed­ing, and the like. And 'tis not unuseful for the Christian to look in at the grate, to see the smokie hole where once he lay, to view the chaines wherewith he was laden, and so to compare Christs Court, & the divels prison; the felicity of the one, and the horror of the other together. But when we do our best to affect our hearts with this mercy by all the inhancing aggravations we can find out. Alas, how little a portion of it shalwe know here? this is a [Page 193] nimium excellens, which cannot be fully seen, unlesse it be by a glorified eye; how can it be fully known by us, where it cannot be fully enjoyed? thou art translated into the Kingdome of Christ, but thou art a great way from his Court. That is kept in heaven, and that the Christian knows, but as we far countreys which we never saw, only by map, or some rarities that are sent us as a taste of what grows there in abundance.

Ʋse 3 Thirdly, this (Christian) calls for thy loyalty and faithful ser­vice to Christ, who hath saved thee from Satans bondage. Say, O ye Saints, to Christ, as they to Gideon, Come thou and rule over us, for thou hast delivered us from the hand, not of Midian, but of Satan. Who so able to defend thee from his wrath, as he who broke his power? who like to rule thee so tenderly, as he that could not brook anothers tyranny over thee? In a word, who hath right to thee besides him, who ventur'd his life to redeem thee? that being delivered from all thine enemies, thou mayest serve him without feare in holinesse all the dayes of thy life. And wee it not pity that Christ should take all this pains to lift up thy head from Satans house of bondage, and give thee a place among those in his own house, who are admitted to minister unto him, (which is the highest honour the nature of men or Angels is capable of,) and that thou shouldest after all this be found to have a hand in any treasonable practice against thy dear Saviour? surely Christ may think he hath deserved better at your hands, if at none besides. Where shall a Prince safely dwell, if not in the midst of his own Courtiers; and those such who were all taken from chains and prisons to be thus preferr'd, the more to oblige them in his service? Let devils and devillish men do their own work, but let not thy hand (O Christian) be upon thy dear Saviour. But this is too litle to bid thee not play the traitour. If thou hast any loyal blood running in thy veines, thy own heart will smite thee when thou rendest the least skirt of his holy Law; thou canst as well carry burning coales in thy bosome, as hide any treason there against thy dear Soveraign. No, 'tis some noble enterprise I would have thee think upon, how thou mayest advance the Name of Christ higher in thy heart, and world too as much as in thee lies. O how kindely did God take it, that David (when peace­ably set in his throne) was casting about, not how he might en­tertain himself with those pleasures, which usually corrupt and [Page 194] debauch the Courts of Princes in times of peace, but how he might shew his zeal for God, in building a house for his wor­ship, that had rear'd a throne for him, 2 Sam. 7. And is there nothing (Christian) thou canst think on, wherein thou mayest eminently be instrumental for God in thy generation? He is not a good subject that is all for what he can get of his Prince, but never thinks what service he may do for him. Nor he the true Christian, whose thoughts dwell more on his own happinesse then the honour of his God. If subjects might chuse what life stands best for their own enjoyment, all would desire to live at Court with their Prince: But because the Princes honour is more to be valued then this: therefore noble spirits (to do their Prince service) can deny themselves the delicacies of a Court, to jeopard their lives in the field, and thank their Prince too for the honour of their employment. Blessed Paul upon these termes was willing to have his day of coronation in glory prorogued, & he to stay as companion with his brethren in tribulation here, for the furtherance of the Gospel. This indeed makes it opera pretium vivere, worth the while to live, that we have by it a faire opportunity, (if hearts to husband it) in which we may give a proof of our real gratitude to our God, for his redeeming love in rescuing us out of the power of the Prince of darknesse, and tran­slating us into the Kingdome of his dear Son. And therefore (Christian) lose no time, but what thou meanest to do for God, do it quickly: Art thou a Magistrate? now it will be soon seen on whose side thou art; if indeed thou hast renounced allegiance to Satan, and taken Christ for thy Prince, declare thy self an e­nemy to all that bear the name of Satan, and march under his colours. Study well thy commission, and when thou under­standest the duty of thy place, fall to work zealously for God. Thou hast thy Princes sword put into thy hand, be sure thou use it, and take heed how thou usest it; that when call'd to deliver it up, and thy account also, it may not be found rusty in the sheath through sloth and cowardise, besmeared with the blood of violence, nor bent and gap't with partiality and injustice. Art thou a Minister of the Gospel? thy employment is high, an Am­bassadour, and that not from some petty Prince, but the great God to his rebellious subjects. A calling so honourable, that the Son of God disdained not to come in extraordinary from hea­ven [Page 195] to perform it, call'd therefore the messenger of the Covenant; Mal. 3.1. yea, he had to this day stay'd on earth in person about it, had he not been call'd to reside as our Ambassadour and Advocate in heaven with the Father: and therefore in his bodily absence he hath intrusted thee and a few more to carry on the Treaty with sinners, which when on earth himself began. And what can you do more acceptable to him, then to be faithful in it, as a busi­nesse on which he hath set his heart so much? As ever you would see his sweet face with joy, (you that are his Ambassadours) at­tend to your work, and labour to bring this Treaty of Peace to a blessed issue between God and those you are sent to. And then if sinners will not come off, and seal the Articles of the Go­spel, you shall (as Abraham said to his servant) be cleare of your oath. Though Israel he not gathered, yet you shall be glorious in the eyes of the Lord. And let not the private Christian say he is a dry tree, and can do nothing for Christ his Prince, because he may not bear the Magistrates fruit or Ministers. Though thou hast not a commission to punish the sins of others with the sword of justice, yet thou mayest shew thy zeal, in mortifying thy own with the sword of the Spirit, and mourne for theirs also: though thou mayest not condemn them on the bench, yet thou mayest, yea, oughtest by the power of a holy life to convince and judge them. Such a Judge Lot was to the Sodomites. Though thou art not sent to preach and baptize, yet thou mayest be won­derful helpful to them who are. The Christians prayers whet Magistrates and Ministers sword also. O pray, Christian, and pray again, that Christs Territories may be enlarged; never go to heare the Word, but pray, Thy Kingdom come. Loving Princes take great content in the acclamations and good wishes of their subjects as they passe by. A vivat rex, Long live the King, co­ming from a loyal breath, though poor, is more worth then a subsidy from those who deny their hearts while they part with their money. Thou servest a Prince (Christian) who knowes what all his subjects think of him, and he counts it his honour, not to have a multitude feinedly submit to him, but to have a peo­ple that love him and cordially like his government, who if they were to chuse their King, and make their own lawes they should live under every day would desire no other then himself, nor any other lawes then what they have already from his mouth. It was [Page 196] no doubt great content to David, that he had the hearts of his people so, 2 Sam. 3.26. as Whatever the King did, pleased them all. And sure­ly God took it as well, that what he did pleased David; for in­deed David was as content under the rule and disposure of God as the people were under his; witnesse the calmnesse of his Spirit in the greatest affliction that ever befell him, 2 Sam. 15.26. Behold, here am I, let him do to me as seemeth good unto him. Loyal soule! he had rather live in exile with the good Will of God, then have his throne, if God will not say 'tis good for him.

SECT. I.

THis is the Second Branch of the Description, wherein Sa­tan is set forth by his might and Power. This gives weight to the former, were he a Prince, and not able to raise a force that might dread the Saints, the swelling name of Prince were contemptible; but he hath power answerable to his dignity, which in five particulars will appear.

First, in his names; Secondly, his nature; Thirdly, his number; Fourthly, his order and unity; Lastly, the mighty works that are attributed to him.

1 First, for the first, he hath names of great power called the strong man, Luke. 11.21. so strong that he keeps his house in peace in defiance of all the sons of Adam, none on earth being able to cope with this giant: Christ must come from Heaven to destroy him and his works, or the field is lost. He is call'd the [Page 197] roaring lion, which beast commands the whole forrest; If he roares all tremble, yea, in such a manner, as Pliny relates, that he goes amongst them, and they stand exanimated while he chooseth his prey without resistance; such a lion is Satan, who leads sinners captive at his will, 2 Tim. 3.26. He takes them a­live, as the word is, as the Fowler the bird, which with a little scrap is enticed into the net; or as the Conquerour his coward­ly enemy, who has no heart to fight, but yields without contest. Such cowards the devil finds sinners, he no sooner appears in a motion, but they yield; They are but a very few noble spirits and those are the children of the most High God, who dare va­liantly oppose him, and in striving against sin resist to blood. He is call'd the great red dragon, who with his taile, wicked men his instruments, sweeps down the third part of the stars of Hea­ven. The Prince of the power of the aire, because as a Prince can muster his subjects, and draw them into the field for his service, so the devil can raise the posse coeli aërii. In a word, he is call'd the God of this world, 2 Cor. 4.4. because sinners give him a God-like worship, feare him as the Saints do God him­selfe.

2 Secondly, the devils nature shewes his power: 'Tis Angeli­cal. Blesse the Lord, ye his Angels, that excel in strength, Psal. 103.20. Strength is put for Angels, Psal. 78.25. They did eat Angels food, Heb. the food of the mighty. In two things the power of Angelical nature will appear; In its Superiority, and in its Spirituality.

First, its Superiority, Angels are the top of the Creation; man himself made a little lower then the Angels. Now in the works of Creation, the Superiour hath a power over the In­feriour; the beasts over the grasse and herb, man over the beasts, and Angels over man.

Secondly, the Spirituality of their nature. The weaknesse of man is from his flesh: his soule made for great enterprizes, but weighed down with a lump of flesh, is forced to rowe with a strength suitable to its weak Partner; but now the devils being Angels have no such incumbrance, no sumes from a fleshly part to cloud their understanding, which is clear and piercing; no clog at their heele to retard their motion, which for swiftnesse is set out by the winde and flame of fire. Yea, being spiritual they [Page 198] cannot be resisted with carnal force, fire and sword hurt not them. The Angel which appear'd to Manoah, went up in the fire that consumed the sacrifice, though such hath been the do­tage, and is at this day of superstitious ones, that they think to charme the devil with their carnal exorcismes; hence the Ro­mish Reliques, Crosse, holy water, yea, and among the Jewes themselves in corrupter times, who thought by their phylacteries and Circumcision, to scare away the devil, which made some of them expound that, Cant. 3.8. of Circumcision, Every man hath his sword on his thigh, because of feare in the night. By sword on the thigh, they expound Circumcision, which they will vainly have given as a charme against evil spirits that affright them in the night. But alas, the devil cares for none of these, no, not for an Ordinance of God, when by fleshly confidence we make it a spell: he hath been often bound with these fetters and chaines, (as is said of him in the Gospel) and the chaines have been plucked asunder by him, neither could any man thus tame him. He esteems, as Job saith of the Leviathan, iron as straw, and brasse as rotten wood. It must be a stronger then the strong man must binde him, and none stronger but God the Father of spirits. The devil lost indeed by his fall much of his power, in relation to that holy and happy estate in which he was created, but not his natural abilities, he is an Angel still, and hath an An­gels power.

3 Thirdly, the number of devils addes to their power. What lighter then the sand? yet number makes it weighty? what creature lesse then lice? yet what plague greater to the Egypti­ans? How formidable then must devils be, who are both for nature so mighty, and for number such a multitude? there are devils enough to beleaguer the whole earth; not a place under heaven where Satan hath not his troops; not a person without some of these cursed spirits haunting and watching him where­ever he goes; yea, for some special service he can send a legion to keep garrison in one single person, as, Mark 5. and if so ma­ny can be spared to attend one, to what a number would the mu­ster-rolle of Satans whole army amount if known? And now tell me, if we are not like to finde our march difficult to heaven, (if ever we mean to go thither) that are to passe through the very quarters of this multitude, who are scattered over the face of all [Page 199] the earth. When armies are disbanded and the roads full of de­bautch't souldiers, wandering up and down, it's dangerous tra­velling: we heare then of murders and robberies from all quar­ters: These powers of hell are that party of Angels, who for their mutiny and disobedience were cashier'd heaven, and thrust out of that glorious host, and ever since they have stragled here below, endeavouring to do mischief to the children of men, e­specially travelling in heavens road.

4 Fourthly, their unity and order makes their number formi­dable. We cannot say there is love among them, that heaven­ly fire cannot live in a devils bosome, yet there is unity and or­der as to this, they are all agreed in their designe against God and man: so their unity and consent is knit together by the li­gaments, not of love, but of hatred and policy; Hatred against God and his children which they are filled with; and policy, which tells them, that if they agree not in their designe, their Kingdome cannot stand. And how true they are to this wick­ed brotherhood, our Saviour gives a faire testimony, when he saith, Satan fights not against Satan. Did you ever heare of any mutiny in the devils army? or that any of those Apostate An­gels did freely yield up one soule to Christ? They are many, and yet but one spirit of wickednesse in them all. My name, said the devils, (not our name,) is legion. The devil is call'd the Leviathan, Isa. 27.1. The Lord with his strong sword shall punish Leviathan, from their cleaving together of [...] compact or joyned together, used for the Whale, Jeb 4. whose strength lies in his scales, which are so knit, that he is, as it were, covered with armour. Thus these cursed spirits do accord in their machinations, and labour to bring their instruments into the same league with them, not contented with their bare obedience, but where they can obtain it do require an expresse oath of their servants to be true to them, as in witches.

5 Fifthly, the mighty works that are attributed to these evil spirits in Scripture declare their power, and these either respect the elementary, sensible, or intellectual part of the world. The Elementary, what dreadful effects this Prince of the power of the aire is able to produce on that, see in the Word; he cannot indeed make the least breath of aire, drop of water, or spark of fire, but he can, if let loose, (as Reverend Master Caryl saith [Page 200] on Job 1.) go to Gods store-house, and make use of these in such a sort, as no man can stand before him; he can hurle the sea into such a commotion, that the depths shall boile like a pot, and disturb the aire into stormes and tempests, as if heaven and earth would meet. Jobs children were buried in the ruines of their house by a puffe of his mouth, yea, he can go to Gods ma­gazine, (as the former Author saith) and let off the great ord­nance of heaven, causing such dreadful thunder and lightning, as shall not only affright, but do real execution, and that in a more dreadful way then in the ordinary course of nature. If mans Art can so sublimate nature, as we see in the invention of powder, that hath such a strange force, much more able is he to draw forth its power. Again, over the sensitive world his pow­er is great, not only the beasts, as in the herd of swine, hurried by him into the deep; but over the bodies of men also, as in Iob, whose sore boiles were not the breakings out of a distempered nature, but the print of Satans sangs on his flesh, doing that sud­denly, which in nature would have required more time to ga­ther and ripen: and the demoniacks in the Gospel grievously vexed and tormented by him. But this the devil counts small game, his great spite is at the soules of men, which I call the Intellectual world, his cruelty to the body is for the soules sake. As Christs pity to the bodies of men, (when on earth) healing their diseases, was in a subserviency to the good of their soules, bribing them with those mercies suitable to their carnal desires, that they might more willingly receiv mercies for their souls, from that hand which was so kind to their bodies, as we give children somthing that pleaseth them, to perswade them to do something that pleaseth them not, go to school, learn their book: so the devil who is cruel, as Christ is meek, and wisheth good neither to bo­dy nor soule, yet shewes his cruelty to the body, but on a design against the soule, knowing well that the soule is soon discompo­sed by the perturbation of the other, the soule cannot but lightly heare, (and so have its peace and rest broken by the groanes and complaints of the body) under whose very roof it dwells; and then it is not strange, if as for want of sleep the tongue talk idly, so the soule should break out into some sinful carriage, which is the bottom of the devils plot on a Saint. And as for other poor silly soules, he gaines little lesse then a God like fear and dread [Page 201] of them by that power he puts forth (through divine permission) in smiting their goods, beasts and bodies, as among the Indians at this day. Yea, there are many among our selves plainly shew what a throne Satan hath in their hearts upon this account, such who, as if there were not a God in Israel, go for help and cure to his Doctours, wizzards I mean. And truly had Satan no other way to work his will on the soules of men, but by this vantage he takes from the body, yet considering the degeneracy of mans state, how low his soule is sunk beneath its primitive extraction, how the body which was a lightsome house is now become a pri­soner to it, that which was its servant is now become its Master; it is no wonder he is able to do so much. But besides this, he hath as a spirit a neerer way of accesse to the soule, and as a superiour spirit, yet more over man a lower creature. And above all, ha­ving got within the soule by mans fall, he hath now far more power then before; so that where he meets not resistance from God he carrries all before him: As in the wicked, whom he hath so at his devotion, that he is (in a sense) said to do that in them, which God doth in the Saints. God works effectually in them, Gal. 2.8. 1 Thes. 2.13. Satan worketh effectu­ally in the children of disobedience, Eph. 2.2. [...], the same word with the former places, he is in a manner as effi­cacious with them, as the holy Spirit with the other. His delusions strong, 2 Thes. 2.11. They return not re infectâ. The Spirit enlightens, he blindes the mindes of those that believe not, 2 Cor. 4.4. The Spirit fills the Saints, Ephes. 5.18. Why hath Satan filled thy heart, saith Peter to Ananias, Acts. 5.3. The Spirit fills with knowledge, and the fruits of righteousnesse; Satan fills with envy and all unrighteousnesse. The holy Spirit fills with comfort; Satan the wicked with terrours: As in Saul vexed by an evil spirit; and Iudas, into whom 'tis said he enter­ed, and when he had satisfied his lust upon him, (as Amnon on Tamar) shuts the door of mercy upon him, and makes him that was even now Traitour to his Master, Hangman to himselfe. And though Saints be not the proper subjects of his power, yet they are the chief objects of his wrath, his foot stands on the wickeds back, but he wrestles with these, and when God steps a­side, he is far above their match: He hath sent the strongest among them home, trembling and crying to their God, with the [Page 202] blood running about their consciences. He is mighty, both as a tempter to and for sin, knowing the state of the Christians affairs so wel, & able to throw his fire-bals so far into the inward senses, (whether they be of lust or horrour) and to blow up these with such unwearied solicitations, that if they at first meet not with some suitable dispositions in the Christian, at which (as from loose cornes of powder) they may take fire, (which is most ordinary) yet in time he may bring over the creature by the length of the siege, and continued volleys of such motions, to listen to a parley with them, if not a yielding to them. Thus many times he even wearies out the soule with importunity.

SECT. II.

Ʋse 1 First, let this (O man make the plumes of thy pride fall, who­ever thou art that gloriest in thy power; hadst thou more then thou or any of the sons of Adam ever had, yet what were all that to the power of these Angels? Is it the strength of thy body thou gloriest in? Alas, what is the strength of frail flesh, to the force of their spiritual nature? thou art no more to these then a childe to a giant, a worme to a man: who could tear up the mountaines, and hurle the world into a confusion, if God would but suffer them. Is it the strength of thy parts above others? doest thou not see what fooles he makes of the wisest a­mong men? winding them about as a Sophister would do an Idiot, making them believe light is dark, bitter is sweet, and sweet bitter; were not the strength of his parts admirable, could he make a rational creature as man is, so absurdly throw away his scarlet, and embrace dung: I mean, part with God and the glo­rious happinesse he hath in him, in hope to mend himself, by em­bracing sin? Yet this he did when man had his best wits about him in innocency. Is it the power of place and dignity got by warlike atchievement? Grant thou wert able to subdue Nati­ons, and give lawes to the whole world, yet even then without grace from above thou wouldest be his slave. And he himselfe for all this his power is a cursed spirit, the most miserable of all Gods creatures, and the more because he hath so much power to do mischief; had the devil lost all his Angelical abilities, when [Page 203] he fell, he had gained by his losse. Therefore tremble (O man) at any power thou hast, except thou usest it for God. Art strong in body? who hath thy strength? God, or thy lusts? some are strong to drink, strong to sin, Thy bands shall therefore be strong­er, Isa. 28.22. Hast thou power by thy place to do God and his Church service, but no heart to lay it out for them, but ra­ther against them? thou and the devil shall be tried at the same bar, it seems thou meanest to go to hell for something, thou wilt carry thy full lading thither. No greater plague can befall a man then power without grace. Such great ones in the world, while here, make a brave shew, like chief Commanders and field-Officers at the head of their Regiments, the common souldiers are poor creatures to them; but when the Army is beaten, and all taken prisoners, then they fling off their scarfe and feather, and would be glad to passe for the meanest in the army. Happy would devils be, Princes and great ones in the world be, if then they could appear in the habit of some poor sneaks to receiv their sentence as such, but then their titles, and dignity, and riches shall be read, not for their honour, but further shame and dam­nation.

Ʋs;e 2 Secondly, it shewes the folly of those that think it is such an easie matter to get heaven. If the devil be so mighty, and hea­vens way so full of them, then sure it will cost hot water before we display our banners upon the walls of that new Ierusalem. Yet it is plain many think otherwise by the provision they make for their march. If you should see a man walking forth with­out a cloak, or with a very thin one, you will say, Surely he fears no foule weather, or one riding a long journey alone and with­out armes, you will conclude he expects no thieves on the road. All (if you ask them) will tell you they are on their way to hea­ven, but how few care for the company of the Saints, as if they needed not their fellowship in their journey? Most go naked, without so much as any thing like armour, have not enough to gaine the name of Professours at large; others, it may be, will shew you some vaine slighty hopes on the mercy of God, with­out any Scripture-bottom for the same, and with these content themselves, which will like a rusty unsound pistol flie in their own face, when they come to use it, and is it any wrong to say these make nothing of getting heaven? Surely these men, (many [Page 204] of whom thrive so well in the world) never got their estates with so little care as they think to get heaven. Ask them why they follow their trade so close, they will tell you estates are not got by sleeping, families are not provided for with the hands in the pocket, they meet with many rooks and cheaters in their dealing, who should they not look to themselves would soon un­do them: and are there none that thou needest feare will put a cheat on thy soule, and bereave thee of thy crown of glory if they can? thou art blinder then the Prophets servant, if thou seest not more devils encompassing thee then he saw men about Samaria. Thy worldly trade they will not hinder, nay, may be help thee to sinful tricks in that to hinder thee in this: but if once thou resolvest to seek out for Christ and his grace, they will oppose thee to thy face; they are under an oath, as Pauls enemies were, to take away the life of thy soul if they can; de­sperate creatures themselves, who know their doom is irreco­verable, and sell their own lives they will as dear as they can. Now what folly is it to betray thy soule into their hands, when Christ stands by to be thy convoy? out of him thou art a lost creature, thou canst not defend thy self alone against Satan, nor with Satan against God. Close with Christ, and thou art deli­vered from one of thy enemies, and him the most formidable, God I mean: yea, he is become thy friend, who will stick close to thee in thy conflict with the other.

Ʋs;e 3 Thirdly, to the Saints; be not ye dismayed at this report which the Scripture makes of Satans power. Let them feare him who feare not God. What are these mountains of power and pride before thee, O Christian, who servest a God that can make a worme thresh a mountain? the greatest hurt he can do thee, is by nourishing this false fear of him in thy bosome: It is observed ( Bernard saith) of some beasts in the forrest, Plerunque superant leonem ferientem, quae non sustinent rugientem: Though they are too hard for the Lion in fight, yet tremble when he roares, Thus the Christian▪ when he comes to the pinch indeed, is able through Christ to trample Satan under his feet, yet before the conflict stands trembling at the thought of him. Labour there­fore to get a right understanding of Satans power, and then this Lion will not appear so fierce, as you paint him in your melan­choly fancy. Three considerations will relieve you, when [Page 205] at any time you are beset with the feares of his power.

1 First, it is a derived power; he hath it not in himself, but by pattent from another, and that no other but God: All powers are of him, whether on earth or in hell. This truth subscribed in faith would first sccure thee (Christian) that Satans power shall never hurt thee. Would thy Father give him a sword to mischief thee his childe? I have created the Smith (saith God) that bloweth the coales, I have created the waster to destroy, and there­fore assures them, that no weapon formed against them shall prosper, Isa. 54.16, &c. If God provides his enemies armes, they shall (I warrant you) be such as will do them little service. When Pilate thought to scare Christ, with what he could do towards the saving or taking away of his life, he replies, that he could do nothing except it were given from above, Iohn 19.10. as if he had said, Do your worst, I know who seal'd your com­mission,

2 Secondly, this considered, would meeken and quiet the soule, when troubled by Satan within, or his instruments without; 'Tis Satan buffets, man persecutes me, but God who gives them both power. The Lord (saith David) bids him curse. The Lord (saith Iob) hath given, and the Lord hath taken. This kept the Kings peace in both their bosomes. O Christian, look not on the Jayler that whips thee, may be he is cruel, but reade the warrant, who wrote that, and at the bottome thou shalt finde thy Fathers hand.

2 Secondly, Satans power is limited, and that two ways; he cannot do what he will, and he shall not do what he can.

1 First, he cannot do what he will. His desires are boundlesse, they walk not only to and fro here below, but in heaven it self, where he is pulling down his once fellow-Angels, knocking down the carved-work of that glorious Temple, as with axes and ham­mers, yea, unthroning God, and setting himself in his place, this foole saith in his heart, There is no God; but he cannot do this, nor many other things which his canker'd malice stirres him up to wish; he is but a creature, and so hath the length of his Tedder to which he is staked and cannot exceed; and if God be safe then thou also, for thy life is hid with Christ in God; If I live (saith Christ) you shall live also. You are engraven on the table of his heart, if he plucks one away, he must the other also. [Page 206] Again, as he cannot hurt the being of God, so he cannot pry into the boseme of God. He knowes not mans, much lesse the thoughts of God. The Astrologers nor their Master could bring back Nebuchadnezzars dream. As men have their closets for their own privacy, where none can enter in but with their Key: so God keeps the heart as his withdrawing room, shut to all be­sides himself, and therefore when he takes upon him to foretel events: if God teach him not his lesson, nor second causes help him, he is beside his book; so to save his credit, delivers them dubiously, that his text may beare a glosse suitable to the effect whatever it is. And when he is bold to tell the state of a per­son, there is no weight to be laid on his judgment. Job was an hypocrite in his mouth, but God proved him a liar. Again, thirdly, he cannot-hinder those purposes and counsels of God he knows. He knew Christ was to come in the flesh and did his worst, but could not hinder his landing, though there were ma­ny devices in his heart, yet the counsel of the Lord concerning him did stand, yea, was delivered by the midwifery of Satan sug­gesting, and his instruments executing his lust as they thought, but fulfilling Gods counsel against themselves. Fourthly, he cannot ravish thy will, Diabolus non est jussor vitiorum, sed in­centor. He cannot command thee to sin against thy will; he can motum agere, make the soule go faster, that is, on its way, as the winde carries the tide with more swiftnesse, but he cannot turn the stream of the heart contrary to its own course and tendency.

2 Secondly, Satans power is so limited, that he shall not do what he can. God lets out so much of his wrath as shall praise him, and be as a stream to set his purpose of love to his Saints on work, and then lets down the flood-gate by restraining the residue thereof; God ever takes him off before he can finish his work on a Saint. He can (if God suffers him) rob the Christian of much of his joy, and disturb his peace by his cunning insinuations, but he is under command; he stands like a dog by the Table while the Saints si [...] at this sweet fe [...]st of comfort▪ but dares not stir to roam off their cheer, his Masters eye is on him. The want of this con­sideration loseth God his praise, and us our comfort, God having lock't up our comfort in the performance of our duty. Did the Christian consider what Satans power is, and who damms it up; [Page 207] This would alwayes be a Song of praise in his mouth. Hath Satan power to rob and burn, kill and slay, torment the body, distresse the minde? whom may I thank that I am in any of these out of his hands? doth Satan love one better then Job? or am I out of fight, or beside his walk? is his courage cool'd, or his wrath appeas'd, that I scape so well? no, none of these, his wrath is not against one, but all the Saints; his eye is on thee, and his arme can reach thee; his spirit is not cow'd, nor his stomack stay'd with those millions he hath devoured, but keen as ever; yea, sharper, because now he sees God ready to take away, and the end of the world drawing on so fast. 'Tis thy God alone whom thou art beholden to for all this, his eye keepeth thee; when Sa­tan finds the good man asleep, then he finds our good God awake; therefore thou art not consumed, because he changeth not. Did his eye slumber or wander one moment, there would need no o­ther flood to drown thee, yea, the whole world, then what would come out of this dragons mouth.

3 Thirdly, Satans power is ministerial, appointed by God for the service and benefit of the Saints: 'Tis true (as its said of the proud Assyrian,) be weaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so; Isa. 10.7. but it is in his heart to destroy those he tempts: but no matter what he thinks: as Luther comforted himself, when told what had passed at the diet at Noremburg against the Protestants, that it was decreed one way there, but otherwise in heaven; so for the Saints comfort, the thoughts which God thinks to them are peace, while Satans are ruine to their graces, and destruction to their soules; and his counsel shall stand in spite of the devil. The very mittimus which God makes, when he commits any of his Saints to the devils prison, runs thus, Deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus, 1 Cor. 5.5. so that tempted Saints may say, we had perished if we had not perished to our own thinking. This Leviathan, while he thinks to swallow them up, is but sent of God, (as the whale to Jonah) to waft them safe to land. Some of them of understanding shall fall to try them, and to purge them, and to make them white, Dan. 11.35. This God intends when he lets his children fall into temptation, as we do with our lin­nen, the spots they get at our feasts are taken out by washing, rubbing and laying them out to bleech. The Saints spots are [Page 208] most got in peace, plenty and prosperity, and they never recover their whitenesse to such a degree as when they come from under Satans scouring. We do too little, not to feare Satan, we should comfort our selves with the usefulnesse and subserviency of his temptations to our good. All things are yours, who are Christs. He that hath given life to be yours, hath given death also. He that hath given heaven for your inheritance, Paul and Cephas, his Ministers and Ordinances to help you thither; hath given the world with all the afflictions of it, yea, the Prince of it too, with all his wrath and power in order to the same end. This indeed is love and wisdom in a riddle, but you who have the Spirit of Christ can unfold it.

SECT.

1 The time when he rules: so this word (world) may be taken in the text for that little spot of time, which (like an inconsider­able parenthesis) is clasp't in on either side with vast eternity; call'd sometimes the present world. Tit. 2.12 On this stage of time this mock-King acts the part of a Prince, but when Christ comes to take down this scaffold at the end of this world, then he shall be degraded, his crown taken off, his sword broke over his head, and he hist off with scorne and shame; yea, of a Prince become a close prisoner in hell; no more then shall he infest the Saints, no nor rule the wicked: but he with them, and they with him, shall lie under the immediate execution of Gods wrath, for this very end Christ hath his Pattent and Commissi­on, which he will not give up, till he shall have put down all rule, 1 Cor. 15.24.25. then and not till then will he deliver up his Oeconomical King­dom to his Father, when he shall have put down all rule; for he must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet. Satan is cast already, his doom is past upon him, as Adams was upon his first sin, but full execution is stayed till the end of the world. The devil knows it, it is an Article in his Creed, which made him trembling ask Christ why he came to torment him before his time.

Ʋse 1 First, this brings ill newes to the wicked. Your Prince cannot long sit in his throne, sinners at present have a merry time of it, if it would hold; they rejoyce, while Christs disciples weep and mourne; they ruffle in their silkes, while the Saint goes in his rags. Princes are not more careful to oblige their Courtiers with pensions and preferments, then the devil is to gratifie his followers. He hath his rewards also; All this will I give thee; Am not I able to promote thee, saith Balak to Balaam? O 'tis strange, (and yet not strange, considering the degeneracy of mans nature) to see how Satan carries sinners af­ter him with this golden hook. Let him but present such a bait as honour, pelfe or pleasure, and their hearts skip after it, as a dog would at a crust; he makes them sin for a morsel of bread: O the naughty heart of man loves the wages of unrighteousnesse, [Page 210] (which the devil promiseth) so dearly, that it feares not the dreadful wages which the great God threatens. As sometimes you shall see a Spaniel so greedy of a bone, that he'll leap into the very river for it, if you throw it thither, and by that time he comes with much ado thither, 'tis sunk, and he gets nothing but a mouth-full of water for his pains; Thus sinners will after their desired pleasures, honours and profits, swimming through the very threatenings of the Word to them, and sometimes they lose even what they gaped for here. Thus God kept Balaam, (as Balak told him) from honour, Numb. 24.11. But however they speed here, they are sure to lose themselves everlastingly without repentance. They that are resolved they will have these things, are the men that fall into the devils snare, and are led in­to those foolish and hurtful lusts, which will drown them in destruction and perdition, 1 Tim. 6.9. O poor sinners! were it not wisdom before you truck with the devil, to enquire what title he can give you to these goodly vanities? will he settle them as a free estate upon you? can he secure your bargain and keep you from suits of law? or is he able to put two lives into the purchase, that when you die, you may not be left destitute in another world? Alas, poor wretches! you shall ere long see what a cheat he hath put on you, from whom you are like to have nought but Caveat emptor, Let the buyer look to that; yea, this great Prince that is so brag, to tell what he will give you, must down himself: and a sad Prince must needs make a sad Court; O what howling will there then be of Satan and his vassals together! O but, saith the sinner, the pleasures and ho­nours sin and Satan offer are present, and that which Christ promiseth we must stay for: This indeed is that which takes most. Demas, saith Paul, forsook me, having loved this present world, 2 Tim. 4.10. 'Tis present indeed (sinners,) for you cannot say it will be yours the next moment; your present feli­city is going, and the Saints (though future,) is coming never to go; and who for a gulpe of pottage, and sensual enjoyments at present, would part with a reversion of such a Kingdom? except thou art of his minde, who thought he had nothing, but what he had swallowed down his throat.

[Page 211] which Cicero could say, was more fit to be writ on an oxes grave then a mans. Vile wretch, that thinkest 'tis not better to deale with God for time, then the devil for ready pay. Tertullian won­ders at the folly of the Romanes ambition, who would endure all manner of hardship in field and fight, for no other thing but to obtain at last the honour to be Consul, which he calls unius anni volaticum gaudium, a joy that flies away at the years end. But O what desperate madnesse is it of sinners then, not to endure a little hardship here, but entaile on themselves the eternal wrath of God hereafter, for the short feast, and running ban­quet their lusts entertain them here withal: which often is not gaudium unius horae, a joy that lasts an houre.

Ʋse 2 Secondly, let this encourage thee, O Christian, in thy conflict with Satan, the skirmish may be sharp, but it cannot be long. Let him tempt thee, and his wicked instruments trounce thee, 'tis but a little while, and thou shalt be rid of both their evill neighbourhoods. The cloud while it drops is rolling over thy head, and then comes faire weather, an eternal Sunshine of glo­ry. Canst thou not watch with Christ one houre or two? keep the field a few dayes? if yield, thou art undone for ever; per­severe but while the battel is over, and thine enemy shall never rally more; bid faith look through the Key-hole of the pro­mise, and tell thee what it sees there laid up for him that over­comes: bid it listen and tell thee whether it cannot hear the shout of those crowned Saints, as of those that are dividing the spoile, and receiving the reward of all their services and suffer­ings here on earth: and doest thou stand on the other side, a­fraid to wet thy foot with those sufferings and temptations, which like a little plash of water, run between thee and glory?

SECT. II.

2 Secondly, the devils Empire is confined to place as well as time: he is the Ruler of this lower world, not of the heavenly. The highest the devil can go is the aire, call'd the Prince there­of, as being the utmost marches of his Empire, he hath nothing to do with the upper world. Heaven feares no devil, and there­fore [Page 212] its gates stand alwayes open; never durst this fiend look into that holy place since he was first expell'd, but rangeth to and fro here below as a vagabond creature, excommunicated the presence of God, doing what mischief he can to Saints in their way to heaven; but is not this matter of great joy, that Satan hath no power there, where the Saints happinesse lies? What hast thou (Christian) which thou needest value that is not there? Thy Christ is there, and if thou lovest him, thy heart al­so, which lives in the bosome of its beloved. Thy friends, and kindred in Christ are there, or expected; with whom thou shalt have a merry meeting in thy Fathers house, notwithstanding the snare on Tabor, the plots of Satan which lie in the way. O friends get a title to that Kingdome, and you are above the flight of this Kite. This made Job a happy man indeed, who when the devil had plundered him to his skin, and worried him almost out of that too, could then vouch Christ in the face of death and devils to be his Redeemer, whom he should with those eyes, that now stood full with brinish teares, behold, and that for himself as his own portion. It is sad with him indeed, who is robbed of all he is worth at once, but this can never be said of a Saint. The devil took away Jobs purse, (as I may say) which put him into some straits, but he had a God in Heaven that put him into stock again. Some spending money thou hast at present in thy purse, in the activity of thy faith, the evidence of thy son-ship, and comfort flowing from the same, enlargement in duty and the like, which Satan may for a time disturb, yea, deprive thee of but he cannot come to the rolls, to blot thy name out of the book of life; he cannot null thy faith, make void thy relation, dry up thy comfort in the Spring, though dam up the stream; nor hinder thee a happy issue of thy whole war with sinne, though worst thee in a private skirmish; these all are kept in Heaven, among Gods own Crown-Jewels, who is said to keep us by his power through faith unto salvation.

SECT. III.

3 The third boundary of the devils Principality is in regard of his subjects, and they are described here to be the darknesse of [Page 213] this world, that is, such who are in darknesse. This word is u­sed sometimes to expresse the desolate condition of a creature in some great distresse, Isa 150. He that walks in darknesse, and sees no light; sometimes to expresse the nature of all sin; so, Eph. 5.1. sin is called the work of darknesse; sometimes the particular sin of ignorance; often set out by the darknesse of the night, blindnesse of the eye, all these I conceive may be mean't, but chiefly the latter; for though Satan makes a foule stir in the soule; that is, in the dark of sorrow, whether it be from out­ward crosses or inward desertions; yet if the creature be not in the darknesse of sinne at the same time, though he may di­sturb his peace as an enemy, yet cannot be said to rule as a Prince. Sin only sets Satan in the Throne; so that I shall take the words in the two latter Interpretations.

First, for the darknesse of sin in general.

Secondly, for the darknesse of ignorance in special; and the sense will be, that the devils rule is over those that are in a state of sin and ignorance, not over those who are sinful or igno­rant, so he would take hold of Saints as well as others; but o­ver those who are in a state of sin, which is set out by the ab­stract, Ruler of the darknesse, the more to expresse the fulnesse of the sin and ignorance that possesseth Satans slaves; and the Notes will be two.

First, Every soul in a state of sin is under the rule of Satan.

Secondly, Ignorance above other sins enslaves a soul to Sa­tan, and therefore all sins are set out by that which chiefly ex­presseth this, viz. darknesse.

Every soule in a state of sin is under the rule of Satan; Doct. 1. under which point these two things must be enquired.

First, the reason why sin is set out by darknesse.

Secondly, how every one in such a state appears to be under the devils rule. For the first,

1 First, sin may be called darknesse, because the spring and common cause of sin in man is darknesse. The external cause Sa­tan, who is the great promoter of it, he is a cursed spirit held in chaines of darknesse. The internal is the blindnesse and darknesse of the soule: we may say when any one sins, he doth he knowes not what, as Christ said of his murtherers. Did the creature know the true worth of the soul, (which he now sells [Page 214] for a song,) the glorious amiable nature of God and his holy wayes, the matchlesse love of God in Christ, the poisonfull nature of sin, and all these not by a sudden beam darted into the window at a Sermon, and gone again, like a flash of lightning, but by an abiding light; this would spoile the devils market, and poor creatures would not readily take this toad into their bosomes; sin goes in a disguise, and so is welcome.

Secondly, it is darknesse, because it brings darknesse into the soul, and that naturally and judicially.

First Naturally. There is a noxious quality in sin offensive to the understanding, which is to the soule what the eye and palate are to the body; It discernes of things, and distinguisheth true from false, as the eye white from black: It tryeth words as the mouth tasteth meats. Now as there are some things bad for the sight, and others bad for the palate vitiating it, so that it shall not know sweet from bitter; so here sin besots the creature, and makes it injudicious, that he who could see such a practice absurd and base in others before, when once he hath drunk of this inchanting cup himself, (as one that hath for done his un­derstanding) is mad of it himself, not able now to see the evil of it, or use his reason against it. Thus Saul before he had de­bauch't his conscience, thinks the Witch worthy of death; but after he had trodden his conscience hard with other foule sins, goes to ask counsel of one himself.

Again, sin brings darknesse judiciously; such have been threat­ened, whose eare God hath been trying to open and instruct, and have run out of Gods school into the devils, by rebelling a­gainst light, that they shall die without knowledge, Iob 36.10, 12. What should the candle burn wast, when the creature hath more minde to play then work?

1 Thirdly, Sinne runs into darknesse. Impostors bring in their damnable Heresies privily, like those who sell bad ware, loath to come to the Market, where the Standard tries all; but put it off in secret: so in moral wickednesse, sinners like beasts go out in the night for their prey, loath to be seen, afraid to come where they should be found out. Nothing more terrible to sinners then light of truth, John 3.19. because their deeds are evil. Felix was so netled with what Paul spake, that he could not sit out the Ser­mon, but flings away in haste, and adjourns the hearing of Paul [Page 215] till a convenient season, but he never could finde one. The Sun is not more troublesome in hot Countreys, then truth is to those who sit under the powerful preaching of it; and therefore as those seldome come abroad in the heat of the day, and when they must, have their devices over their heads to skreene them from the Sun; so sinners shun as much as may be the preaching of the Word; but if they must go to keep in with their relations, or for other carnal advantages, they, if possible, will keep off the pow­er of truth, either by sleeping the Sermon away, or prating it a­way with any foolish imagination which Satan sends to beare them company and chat with them at such a time: or by choosing such a coole Preacher to sit under, whose toothlesse discourse shall rather flatter then trouble, rather tickle their fancy then prick their consciences; and then their sore eyes can look upon the light. Froreseentem amant veritatem qui non redarguentem: they dare handle and look on the sword with delight when in a rich scabbard, who would run away to see it drawn.

4 Fourthly, Sinne is darknesse for its uncomfortab'enesse, and that in a threefold respect.

1 First, Darknesse is uncomfortable, as it shuts out of all im­ployment. What could the Egyptians do under the plague of darknesse but sit still? and this to an active spirit is trouble e­nough. Thus in a state of sinne man is an unserviceable creature, he can do his God no service acceptably, spoiles everything he takes in hand, like one running up and down in a shop when win­dows shut, doth nothing right. It maybe writ on the grave of every sinner, who lives and dies in that state, Here lies the man, that never did God an hours work in all his life.

2 Secondly, Darknesse is uncomfortable in point of enjoyment; be there never such rare pictures in the roome, if dark, who the better? A soul in a state of sinne may possesse much, but enjoyes nothing: this is a sore evil, and little thought of. One thought of its state of enmity to God, would drop bitternesse into every cup; all he hath smells of hell fire, and a man at a rich feast would enjoy it sure but little, if he smelt fire, ready to burn his house and himself in it.

3 Thirdly, Darknesse fills with terrours, fears in the night are most dreadfull; a state of sin is a state of fear. Men that owe much, have no quiet, but when they are asleep, and not then nei­ther, [Page 216] the cares and fears of the day sink so deep, as makes their rest troublesome and unquiet in the night. The wicked hath no peace, but when his conscience sleeps, and that sleeps but broken­ly, awaking often with sick fits of terrour: when he hath most prosperity, he is scared like a flock of birds in a corn-field at e­very piece going off He eats in fear, and drinks in fear; when afflicted, he expects worse behinde, and knows not what this cloud may spread to, and where it may lay him; whether in hell or not he knows not, and therefore trembles (as one in the dark) not knowing but his next step may be into the pit.

5 Fifthly, sin leads to utter darknesse; utter darknesse is darknesse to the utmost. Sin in its full height, and wrath in its full heat together; both universal, both eternal. Here's some mixture, peace and trouble, paine and ease; sin and thoughts of repenting, sin and hopes of pardon; there the fire of wrath shall burn without slacking, and sin run parallel with torment; hell-birds are no changelings; their torment makes them sin, and their sin feeds their torment, both unquenchable, one be­ing fuel to another.

2 Secondly, let us see how it appears, that such as are under a state of sin, are under the rule of Satan. Sinners are call'd the children of the devil, 1 John 3.10. and who rules the childe but the Father? they are slaves; who rules the slave but the Master? they are the very mansion-house of the devil; where hath a man command, but in his own house? I will go to my house, Mat. 12.44. As if the devil had said, I have walk't among the Saints of God, to and fro, knocking at this door and that, and none will bid me welcome, I can finde no rest; well. I know where I may be bold; I'le even go to my own house, and there I am sure to rule the roste without controul; and when he comes, he findes it empty, swept and garnished; that is, all ready for his entertainment. Servants make the house trim and handsom against their Master come home, especially when he brings guests with him, as here the devil brings seven more. Look to the sinner, there is nothing he is or hath, but the devil hath do­minion over it: He rules the whole man, their mindes blinding them. All the sinners apprehension of things are shaped by Satan: he looks on sin with the devils spectacles: he reads the Word with the devils comment: he sees nothing in its na­tive [Page 217] colours, but is under a continual delusion. The very wis­dome of a wicked man is said to be devillish, James 3.15. [...], or devil-like, because taught by the devil, and also such as the devils is, wise only to do evil. He commands their Wills, though not to force them, yet effectually to draw them. His work (saith Christ) ye will do. You are resolved on your way, the devil hath got your hearts, and him you will obey: and therefore when Christ comes to recover his throne, he findes the soule in an uproare, as Ephesus at Pauls Sermon, crying him down, and Diana up. We will not have this man reigne over us, what is the Almighty that we should serve him? He rules o­ver all their members, they are call'd weapons of unrighteousness, all at the devils service; as all the armes of a Kingdome, to de­fend the Prince against any that shall invade. The head to plot, the hand to act, the feet swift to carry the body up and down about his service; He rules over all he hath. Let God come in a poor member, and beseech him to lend him a penny, or bestow a morsel to refresh his craving bowels; and the co­vetous wretch his hand of charity is withered, that he cannot stretch it forth; but let Satan call, and his purse flies open and heart also. Nabal that could not spare a few fragments for Da­vid and his followers, this churle could make a feast like a Prince, to satiate his own lust of gluttony and drunkennesse. He com­mands their time, when God calls to duty, to pray, to hear, no time all the week to be spared for that; but if the sinner hears there is a merry meeting, a knot of good fellows at the Ale­house; all is thrown aside to wait on his Lord and Master; calling left at six and sevens, yea, wife and children crying, (may be starving) while the wretch is pouring out their very blood, (in wasting their livelihood) at the foot of his lust. The sinner is in the bond of iniquity, and being bound he must obey. He is said to go after his lust, as the fool to the stocks, Prov. 7.22. The pinion'd malefactour can assoon untie his own armes and legs, and so run from his Keeper, as he from his lusts. They are servants, and their members instruments of sin: even as the Workman takes up his axe and it resists not; so doth Satan dispose of them, except God saith nay.

See here the deplored condition of every one in a state of sin. Ʋse. He is under the rule of Satan, and government of hell, What [Page 218] tongue can utter, what heart can conceive the misery of this state? It was a dismal day which Christ foretold, Matth. 24. When the abomination of desolation should be seen, standing in the Holy place; then (saith Christ) let him that is in Judea flee into the mountains. But what was that to this? they were but men, though abominable; these devils. They did but stand in the material Temple, & defile and deface that: but these display their banners in the soules of men, pollute that throne, which is more glorious then the material heaven it self, made for God alone to sit in. They exercised their cruelties at furthest on the bodies of men, killing and torturing them: here the precious soules of men are destroyed. When David would curse to purpose the e­nemies of God, he prayes, that Satan may be at their right hand. 'Tis strange sinners should no more tremble at this, who should they see but their swine, or a beast bewitch't and possest of the devil run headlong into the sea, would cry out as half undone: and is not one foul more worth then all these? what a plague is it to have Satan possesse thy heart and spirit, hurrying thee in the fury of thy lusts to perdition? O poor man! what a sad change hast thou made? Thou who wouldest not sit under the meek and peaceful Government of God thy rightful Lord, art paid for thy rebellion against him, in the cruelty of this Tyrant who writes all his Lawes in the blood of his subjects, and why will you sit any longer, (O sinners) under the shadow of this Bramble, from whom you can expect nothing but eternal fire, to come at last and devoure you? Behold, Christ is in the field, sent of God to recover his right, and your liberty. His royal Standard is pitch't in the Gospel, and Proclamation made, that if any poor sinners, weary of the devils Government, and heavy laden with the miserable chaines of his spiritual bondage, (so as these irons of his sins enter into his very soule to afflict it with the senfe of them) shall thus come, and repair to Christ: he shall have pro­tection from Gods justice, the devils wrath, and sins dominion; In a word, Mat. 11.28. I [...].11.10. he shall have rest, and that glorious. Usually when a people have been ground with the oppression of some bloody Tyrant, they are apt enough to long for a change, and to listen to any overture that gives them hope of liberty, though reached by the hand of a stranger, who may prove as bad as the other, yet bondage is so grievous, that people desire to change, (as [Page 219] sick men their beds) though they finde little ease thereby. Why then should deliverance be unwelcome to you, sinners? Deliver­ance brought not by a stranger whom you need feare, what his designe is upon you; but your near Kinsman in blood, who can­not mean you ill, but he must first hate his own flesh; Heb. 2.14, 15. and who­ever did that? To be sure not he, who though he took part of our flesh, that he might have the right of being our Redeemer: yet would have no kindred with us in the sinfulnesse of our na­ture. And 'tis sin that makes us cruel, yea, to our own flesh. Heb. 4.15. What can you expect from him but pure mercy, who is himself pure? They are the mercies of the wicked which are cruel. Be­lieve it (Sirs) Christ counts it his honour, that he is a King of a willing people, and not of slaves. He comes to make you free, not to bring you into bondage; to make you Kings, not vassals. None give Christ an evil word, but those who never were his sub­jects. Enquire but of those who have tried both Satans service and Christs; they are best able to resolve you what they are. You see when a soul comes over from Satans quarters unto Christ, and has but once the experience of that sweetnesse which is in his service, there is no getting him back to his old drudgery, as they say of those, who come out of the North, (which is cold and poor) they like the warme South so well, they seldome or never go back more. What more dreadful to a gracious soul then to be delivered into the hands of Satan? or fall under the power of his lusts? It would choose rather to leap into a burning fur­nace, then be commanded by them. This is the great request a childe of God makes, that he would rather whip him in his house, then turne him out of it to become a prey to Satan. O sinners, did you know (which you cannot till you come over to Christ and embrace him as your Lord & Saviour) what the privi­ledges of Christs servants are, & what gentle usage Saints have at Christs hands, you would say those were the only happy men in the world, which stand continually before him. His lawes are writ, not with his subjects blood, (as Satans are) but with his own. All his commands are acts of grace; Phil. 1.29. 'tis a favour to be employed about them. To you 'tis given to believe, yea, to suffer. Such an honour the Saints esteem it to do any thing he commands, that they count God rewards them for one piece of service, if he enables them for another. This I had, (saith David) because I [Page 220] kept thy Precepts, Psal. 119.56. what was the great reward he got? see, v. 55. I have remembred thy Name, O Lord, in the night, and kept thy Law; then followes, This I had: He got more strength and skill to keep the Law for the future, by his obedience past, and was he not well paid (think you for his pains? There's fruit even in holinesse, the Christian hath in hand, which he eats while he is at work, that may stay his stomack un­til the full reward comes, which is eternal life, Rom. 6.22. Je­sus Christ is a Prince that loves to see his people thrive, and grow rich under his Government. This is he whom sinners are so afraid of, that when he sets open their prison, and bids them come forth, they choose rather to bore their eares to the devils post, then enjoy this blessed liberty. It is no wonder that some of the Saints have indeed) when tortured, not accepted de­liverance, Heb. 11.3. that they might obtain a better resurrection. But what a riddle is this, that forlorne soules bound with the chaines of their lusts, and the irresistible decree of God for their damnati­on, (if they believe not on the Lord Jesus,) should, as they are driving to execution, refuse deliverance? This may set heaven and earth on wondring. Surely, dying in their sins, they cannot hope for a better resurrection then they have a death. I am a­fraid rather, that they do not firmly believe they shall have a­ny resurrection; and then no wonder they make so light of Christs offer, who think themselves safe, when once earth't in this burrough of the grave. But let sinners know, 'tis not the grave can hold them, when the day of Assize comes, and the Judge calls for the prisoners to the bar. The grave was never intended to be a Sanctuary to desend sinners from the hand of justice, but a close Prison to secure them against the day of trial, that they may be forth-coming. Then sinners shall be digg'd out of their burroughs, and dragg'd out of their holes to answer their contempt of Christ and his grace. O how will you be astonish't to see him become your Judge, whom you now refuse to be your King? to heare that Gospel witnesse against you for your damnation, which at the same time shall acquit o­thers for their salvation? what think you to do, sinners, in that day? wilt thou cry and shream for mercy at Christs hands? A­las, when the sentence is past, thy face will immediately be co­vered: condemned prisoners are not allowed to speak: teares [Page 221] then are unprofitable, when no place left for repentance, either in Christs heart or thine own. Or meanest thou to apply thy self to thy old Lord, in whose service thou hast undone thy soule, and cry to him, as she to Ahab, Help, O King: Alas, thine eye shall see him in the same condemnation with thy self. Hadst thou not better now renounce the devils rule, while thou mayest be received into Christs Government? poure out thy tears and cries now for mercy and grace when they are to be had, then to save them for another world to no purpose?

Quest. But possibly, thou wilt say, How may I that am a home-borne slave to sin, yea, who have lived so many yeares under his cursed rule, get out of his dominion and power, and be translated into the Kingdom of Christ?

Answ. The difficulty of this great work lies not in prevailing with Christ to receive thee for his subject, who refuseth none that in truth of heart desire to come under his shadow. It doth not stand with his designe to reject any such. Do Physicians use to chide their Patients away? Lawyers their Clients? or Generals discourage those who fall off from the enemy, and come to their side? surely no. When David was in the field, 'tis said, 1 Sam. 22.2. Every one that was in distresse, in debt, or in discontent ga­thered themselves to him, and he became a Captain over them. And so will Christ be to every one that is truly discontented with Satans Government, and upon an inward dislike thereof repairs to him. But the maine businesse will be to take thee off from thy en­gagements to thy lusts and Satan, till which be done, Christ will not own thee as a subject, but look on thee as a Spy. It fares with sinners as with servants. There may be fallings out between them and their Masters, and high words passe between them, that you would think they would take up their pack and be gone in all haste: but the fray is soon over, and by next morning all is forgot, and the servants are as hard at their work as ever. O how oft are sinners taking their leave of their lusts, and gi­ving warning to their old Masters, they will repent and reform, and what not? but in a few dayes they have repented of their repentance, and deformed their reformings, which shewes they were drunk with some passion, when they thought or spake this; and no wonder they reverse all when they come to their true temper. Now because Satan has many policies, by which [Page 222] he useth to keep his hold of sinners; I shall discover some of them, which if thou canst withstand, it will be no hard matter to bring thee out of his power and rule.

1 First, Satan doth his utmost, that sinners may not have any serious thoughts of the miserable state they are in, while under his rule; or heare any thing from others, which might the least unsettle their mindes from his service. Consideration (he knowes) is the first step to repentance: He that doth not con­sider his wayes what they are, and whither they lead him, is not like to change them in haste. Israel stirr'd not, while Moses came, and had some discourse with them about their woful sla­very, and the gracious thoughts of God towards them; and then they begin to desire to be gone. Pharaoh soon bethought him what consequence might follow upon this, and cunningly labours to prevent by doubling their task: Ye are idle, ye are idle, there­fore ye say, Let us go, and do sacrifice to the Lord. Go thorefore and work, Exod. 5.17, 18. As if he had said, Have you so much spare time to think of gadding into the wildernesse, and have you your seditious Conventicles, ( Moses and you) to lay your plots together? I'le break the knot, give them more work, scat­ter them all over the land to gather straw, that they may not meet to entice one anothers hearts from my service. Thus Sa­tan is very jealous of the sinner, afraid every Christian that speaks to him, or Ordinance he hears should inveigle him. By his good-will he should come at neither, no, nor have a thought of heaven or hell from one end of the week to the other, and that he may have as few as may be, he keeps him full-handed with work. The sinner grindes, and he is filling the hopper, that the Mill may not stand still. He is with the sinner as soone as he wakes, and fills his wretched heart with some wicked thoughts, which as a morning draught may keep him from the infection of any favour of good, that may be breathed on him by others in the day-time. All the day long he watcheth him, as the Master would do his man, that he feares will run away. And at night he like a careful Jayler locks him up again in his chamber with more bolts and fetters upon him, not suffering him to sleep as he lies on his bed, till he hath done some mischief. Ah, poor wretch! was ever slave so look't to? Luke 15. as long as the devil can keep thee thus, thou art his own sure enough. The Prodigal came to him­selfe, [Page 223] before he came to his Father. He considered with himself what a starving condition he was in, his huskes were poor meat, and yet he had not enough of them neither, and how easily he might mend his commons, if he had but grace to go home and humble himself to his Father. Now and not till now he goes: Resolve thus poor sinner to sit down and consider what thy state is, and what it might be, if thou wouldest but change the bon­dage of Satan for the sweet Government of Jesus Christ. First, ask thy soule, whether the devil can, after thou hast worne out thy miserable life herein his drudg'ry, prefer thee to a happy state in the other world, or so much as secure thee from a state of tor­ment and wo? If he cannot, whether there be not one Iesus Christ, who is able and willing to do it? and if so, whether it be not bloody cruelty to thy precious soul, to stay any longer un­der the shadow of this bramble, when thou mayest make so blessed a change? A few of these thoughts abidingly laid home to thy soule, (may God striking in with them) shake the foun­dations of the devils prison, and make thee haste as fast from him, as one out of a house on fire about his eares.

2ly. Satan hath his instruments to oppose the messengers and o­vertures, 2 which God sends by them to bring the sinner out of Satans rule. When Moses comes to deliver Israel out of the Egyptian bondage, up start Iannes and Iambres to resist him. When Paul preacheth to the Deputy, the devil hath his Chaplain at Court to hinder him: Elymas, one that was full of all subtilty and mischief. Some or other (to be sure) he will finde, when God is parlying with a sinner, and perswading him to come over to Christ, that shall labour to clog the work. Either carnal friends, these he sends to plead his cause, or old companions in wickednesse, these bestir them, one while labouring to jeer him out of his new way, or if that take not, by turning their old love into bitter wrath against him for playing the Apostate, and leaving him so. Or if yet he will not be stopt in his way, then he hath his daubing Preachers, (still like Iobs messengers the last the worst) who with their soul-flattering, or rather murder­ing doctrine shall go about to heal his wound slightly. Now as ever you desire to get out of Satans bondage, have a care of all these, harden thy self against the entreaties of carnal friends and relations. Resolve, that if thy children should hang about thy [Page 224] knees to keep thee from Christ, thou wilt throw them away. If thy father and mother should lie prostrate at thy foot, rather then not go to Christ, to go over their very backs to him. Ne­ver can we part with their love upon such advantageous termes as these. And for thy brethren in iniquity, I hope thou doest not mean to stay while thou hast their good will, then even ask the devils also. Heaven is but little worth if thou hast not a heart to despise a little shame, and beare a few frumps from pro­phane Ishmaels for thy hopes of it. Let them spit on thy face, Christ will wipe it off; let them laugh so thou winnest. If they follow not thy example before they die, the shame will be their own; God himself shall spit it on their face before men and An­gels, and then kick them into hell. And lastly, scape but the snare of those flatterers, who use their tongues only to lick sin­ners consciences whole with their placentia's soothing doctrine, and thou art faire for a Christ; ask not counsel of them, they may go about to give you ease, but all those stitches with which they sowe up thy wounds, must be ripp't open, or thou diest for it.

3 Thirdly, Satan labours to while off the sinner with delayes. Floating, flitting thoughts of repenting he feares not, he can give sinners leave to talk what they will do; so he can beg time, and by his Art keep such thoughts from coming to a head, and ripening into a present resolution; few are in hell but thought of repenting; but Satan so handled the matter, that they could ne­ver pitch upon the time in earnest when to do it. If ever thou meanest to get out of his clutches, flie out of his doors, and run for thy life, whereever this warning findes thee stay not, though in the midst of thy joyes, with which thy lusts entertain thee: As the paper which came to Brentius, (from that Senatour his dear friend) took him at supper with his wife and children, and bade him flee citò, citiùs, citissimè; which he did, leaving his dear company and sweet cheere; so do thou or else thou mayest re­pent thy stay when 'tis too late. A vision charged the wise men to go back another way, and not so much as see Herod, though he had charged them otherwise. O go not back, drunkard, to thy good fellows; adulterer to thy Queanes; covetous wretch, to thy usury and unlawful gaine: turne another way, and gra­tifie not the devil a moment. The command saith, now repent; [Page 225] the Imperative hath no future tense. God saith, To day, while it is to day: The devil saith, To morrow; which wilt thou obey, God or him? Thou sayest, thou meanest at last to do it, then why not now? Wilt thou stand with God for a day or two, huckle with him for a penny? Heaven is not such a hard pennyworth, but thou mayest come up to his termes: And which is the morrow thou meanest? thou hast but a day in thy life for ought thou knowest, where then canst thou find a morrow for repentance? but shouldest thou have as many dayes to come is Methuselah lived, yet know, sin is hereditary, and such sort of diseases grow more upon us with our years. 'Tis with long accustomed sinners, as with those who have sate long under a Government, they rather like to be as they are, (though but ill on it) then think of a change, or like those who in a journey have gone out of their way all the day, will rather take any new way, overhedge and ditch, then think of going so far back to be set right.

Fourthly, Satan labours to comprimise the businesse, and bring it to a composition between him and Christ: when conscience will not be pacified, then Satan for quiets sake will yield to some­thing, as Pharaoh with Moses: after much ado he is willing they should go, Exod. 8.28. And Pharaoh said, I will let you go, that you may sacrifice to the Lord your God in the wildernesse. But then comes in his caution, only you shall not go very farre away. Thus Satan will yield the sinner may pray, and heare the Word, and make a goodly Profession, so he doth not go very far, but that he may have him again at night. If God hath the mattins, he looks for the vigils, and thus he is content the day should be divided. Doth conscience presse a reformation and change of the sinners course, rather then faile, he'll grant that also: yet as Pharaoh when he yielded they should go, he meant their little ones should stay behinde as a pledge for those that went, Exod. 10.11. So Satan must have some one sin that must be spared, and no matter though it be a little one. Now if ever you would get out of the devils rule, make no composition with him. Christ will be King or no King. Not a hoofe must be left behinde, or any thing which may make an errand for thee afterwards to re­turn. Take therefore thy everlasting farewel of every sin, as to [Page 226] the sincere and fixt purpose of thy heart, or thou doest no­thing. Paul joynes his faith and his purpose togethes, 2 Tim. 3.10. not the one without the other. At the promulgation of the Law in Sinai, God did, as it were, give Israel the oath of Allegiance to him; then he told them what law he would rule them by, and they gave their consent: this was the espousal which God puts them in minde of, Jerem. 2. in which they were solemnly married together, as King and subjects. Now mark, before God would do this, he will have them out of E­gypt. They could not obey his lawes, and Pharaoh's idolatrous customes also, and therefore he will have them out, before he solemnly espouseth them to be a Nation peculiarly his. Thou must be a widow before Christ marry thee, he will not lie by the side of anothers wife. O that it were come to this! then the match would soon be made between Christ and thee. Let me ask thee, poor soul, hast thou seriously considered who Christ is, and what his sweet Government is? and couldest thou finde in thy heart (out of an inward abhorrency of sin and Satan, and a liking to Christ) to renounce sin and Satan, and choose Christ for thy Lord? Doth thy soule say as Rebecca, I will go, if I could tell how to get to him. But alas, I am here a poore prisoner, I cannot shake off my fetters, and set my self at liber­ty to come unto Christ. Well, poor soul, canst thou groan heartily under thy bondage? then for thy comfort know, thy deliverance is at the door; he that heard the cry of Israel in Egypt, will hear thine also, yea, come and save thee out of the hands of thy lusts. He will not, as some, who entangle thy af­fections by making love to thee, and then give over the suit, and come at thee no more. If Christ has won thy heart, he'll be true to thee, and be at all the cost to bring thee out of thy pri­son-house also, yea, take the paines to come for thee himselfe, and bring with him these wedding-garments in which he will carry thee from thy prison to his Fathers house with joy, where thou shalt live not only as a subject under his Law, but as a Bride in the bosome of his love, and what can be added to thy happi­nesse more? when thy Prince is thy husband, and that such a Prince to whom all other are vassals, even the Prince of the world himself; and yet so gracious, that his Majesty hinders not his familiar converse with thee a poor creature, but addes to [Page 227] the condescent thereof, therefore God chooseth to mixe names of greatnesse and relation together; the one to sweeten the o­ther: Thy Maker is thy husband, thy Redeemer the Holy One of Israel. The God of the whole earth shall he be called, Isa. 54.5. And to usher in those promises with titles of greatest dread and terrour to the creature, that hold forth the greatest condescensi­ons of love; How can God stoop lower then to come and dwell with a poor humble soule? which is more, then if he had said such a one should dwell with him; for a beggar to live at Court is not so much as the King to dwell with him in this cottage. Yet this promise is usher'd in with the most magnificent titles; Thus saith the high and lofty one, that inhabits eternity, whose Name is holy, I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, Isa. 57.15. and why such ti­tles? but to take away the feares, which his Saints are prone to take up from them. Will the high and lofty One, (saith the humble soule) look on me a poor worme? will the Holy God come near such an unclean creature, (saith the contrite one?) Isaiah himself cried he was undone at the sight of God, and this attribute proclaim'd before him, Isa. 6. Now God prefixeth these, that the creature may know his Majesty and holinesse, which seems so terrible to us, are no prejudice to his love; yea, so gracious a Prince is thy husband, that he delights rather his Saints should call him by names of love, then state. Thou shalt call me Ishi, and shalt no more call me Baali, Hos. 2.16. that is, my Husband, not my Lord.

SECT. IV.

The second point follows. Doct. 2. Ignorance above other sins enslaves a soule to Satan, a knowing man may be his slave, but an ignorant one can be no other. Knowledge doth not make the heart good, but it is impossible that without knowledge it should be good. There are some sins which an ignorant person cannot commit, there are more which he cannot but commit: Knowledge is the Key, Luke 11.52. Christ the door, John 15. Christ opens Heaven, Knowledge opens Christ. In three particulars the Point will appear more fully.

[Page 228]First, ignorance opens a doore for sinne to enter.

Secondly, as ignorance lets sin in, so it locks it up in the soule, and the soule in it.

Thirdly, as it locks it up, so it shuts all meanes of help out.

1 First, Ignorance opens the door for Satan to enter in with his troops of lusts; where the watch is blinde, the City is soon taken: an ignorant man sins, and like drunken Lot, he knowes not when the tempter comes, nor when he goes: he is like a man that walks in his sleep, knowes not where he is, nor what he does. Father, forgive them, (said Christ) they know not what they do. The Apostle, 1 Cor. 15. having reproved the sen­suality of some, verse 32. who made the consideration of death, by which others are awed from sinne, a provocative to sinne, Let us eat and drink for to morrow we shall die, he gives an account of this absurd reasoning; All have not the knowledge of God. An ignorant person is a man in shape, and a beast in heart. There is no knowledge in the land, saith the Prophet, Hosea 4.2: and see what a regiment followes this blinde Captain, swearing; lying, killing, stealing, and what not? We reade, 2 Tim. 3.5. of some laden with sins; here are trees full of bitter fruit, and what dung shall we finde at the root, that makes them so fruit­full but ignorance? silly women, and such who never come to the knowledge of the truth.

2 Secondly, ignorance as it lets sin in, so it locks it up, and the soule in it, such a one lies in Satans inner dungeon, where no light of conviction comes, darknesse inclines to sleep, a blinde minde and a drowsie conscience go together. When the storme arose, the mariners who were awake fell a praying to their God; but the sleeper feares nothing. Ignorance layes the soule asleep under the hatches of stupidity. God hath planted in the beast a natural feare of that which threatens hurt to it. Go to thrust a beast into a pit, and it hangs back, nature shewes its abhorrency. Man being of a nobler nature, and subject to more dangers, God hath set a double guard on him, as a natural feare of danger, so a natural shame that covers the face at the doing of any unworthy action. Now an ignorant man hath slipt from both these his Keepers: he sins and blusheth not, because he knowes not his guilt: he wants that Magistrate within, which should put him to shame; neither is he afraid, because he knowes not his danger; [Page 229] and therefore he playes with his sin; as the childe with the waves, that by and by will swallow him up. Conscience is Gods alarm to call the sinner up; It doth not alwayes ring in his eare that hath knowledge, being usually set by God to go off at some special houre; when God is speaking in an Ordi­nance, or striking in a Providence; but in an ignorant soule, this is silent. The Clock cannot go when the weights are taken off; Conscience is only a witnesse to what it knows.

3 Thirdly, ignorance shuts out the means of recovery. Friends and Ministers, yea, Christ himself stands without, and cannot help the creature, as such threatenings and promises, all of no use; he feares not the one, he desires not the other, because he knows neither: Heaven-way cannot be found in the dark, and there­fore the first thing God doth, is to spring in with a light, and let the creature know where he is, and what the way is to get out of his prison-house, without which all attempts to escape are in vain. There is some shimmering light in all, Non dantur purae tenebrae, I think, is good Divinity as well as Philosophy: and this night-light may discover many sins, produce inward prickings of conscience for them, yea, stir up the creature to step aside, rather then drown in such broad waters. There are some sins so cruel and costly, that the most prostrate soul may in time be weary of their service for low ends: but what will all this come to, if the creature be not acquainted with Christ the true way to God, faith and repentance the only way to Christ? such a one after all this busle, in stead of making an escape from Satan, will run full into his mouth another way. There are some wayes, which at first seem right to the travel­ler; yet winde about so insensibly, that when a man hath gone far, and thinks himself near home, he is carried back to the place from whence he set forth. This will befall every soule ignorant of Christ, and the way of life through him; after many yeares travel, as they think, towards heaven by their good meanings, blinde devotions and reformation, when they shall expect to be within sight of heaven, they shall finde themselves even where they were at first, as very slaves to Satan as ever.

Ʋse 1 This speaks to you that are Parents, see what need you have of instructing your children, and training them up betimes in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Till these [Page 230] chaines of darknesse be knockt off their mindes, there is no pos­sibility of getting them out of the devils prison; he hath no such tame slave as the ignorant soul: such a one goes before Satan (as the silly sheep before the butcher) and knows not who he is, nor whither he carries him; and can you see the devil driving your children to the shambles and not labour to rescue them out of his hands? Bloody parents you are, that can thus harden your bowells against your own flesh. Now the more to provoke you to your duty, take these considera­tions.

1. Your relation obligeth you to take care of their precious soules. 'Tis the soul is the child rather then the body: and there­fore in Scripture put for the whole man. Abraham and Lot went forth with all the souls they had gotton in Haran, Gen. 12. so All the souls that came with Jacob into Egypt, that is, all the persons. The body is but the sheath; and if one should leave his sword with you to be kept safely for him, would you throw away the blade, and onely preserve the scabbard? And yet parents do commonly judge of their care and love to their children by their providing for the outward man, by their breed­ing, that teaching them how to live like men (as they say) when they are dead and gone, and comport themselves to their civil place and rank in the world, These things in­deed are commendable, but is not the most weighty businesse of all forgotten in the meane time, while no endeavour is u­sed that they may live as Christians, and know how to carry themselves in duty to God and man as such? and can they do this without the knowledge of the holy rule they are to walk by? I am sure David knew no means effectual without this, and therefore propounds the question, Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? and he resolves it in the next words, By taking heed thereto according to thy word, Psal. 119.9. And how shall they compare their way and the Word together, if not instructed? our children are not borne with Bibles in their heads or hearts. And who ought to be the instructer if not the parent? yea, who will do it with such natural affection? As I have heard sometimes a mother say in other respects, Who can take such pains with my childe, and be so careful as my self that am its Mother? Bloody parents then they are who acquaint not their [Page 231] children with God or his Word; what do they but put them under a necessity of perishing, if God stirre not up some to shew more mercy then themselves to them. Is it any wonder to hear that ship to be sunk, or dasht upon the rock, which was put to sea without card or compasse? no more is it, they should in­gulph themselves in sin and perdition, that are thrust forth into the world (which is a sea of temptation) without the knowledge of God or their duty to him. In the fear of God think of it pa­rents: your children have souls, and these God set you to watch over; It will be a poor account at the last day, if you can only say, Lord, here are my children. I bred them compleat Gen­tlemen, left them rich and wealthy. The rust of that silver you left them will witnesse your folly and sinne, that you would do so much for that which rusts, and nothing for the enriching their mindes with the knowledge of God, which would have endured for ever; happy if you had left them lesse money and more knowledge.

2. Consider it hath ever been the Saints practice to instruct and teach their children the way of God. David we finde dropping instruction into his sonne Solomon, 1 Chron. 28.9. Know thou the God of thy Father, and serve him with a perfect heart, and with a willing minde. Though a King, he did not put it off to his Chaplins, but whetted it on him with his own lips. Neither was his Queen Bathsheba forgetful of her duty, her gracious counsel is upon record, Prov. 31. and that she may do it with the more seriousnesse and solemnity, we finde her stirring up her motherly bowels, to let her sonne see, that she fetcht her words deep, even from her heart. What my son! and what the sonne of my womb! and what the sonne of my vows? Ver. 2. Indeed that counsel is most like to go to the heart, which comes from thence. Parents know not what impression such melting expressions of their love mingled with their instructions leave on their children. God bids draw forth our souls to the hungry, that is more then draw our purse, which may be done, and the heart hard and churlish. Thus we should draw forth our souls with our instructions. What need I tell of Timothy's Mother and Grandmother who acquainted him with the Scri­pture from his youth? And truly I think, that man calls in question his own Saintship, that takes no care to acquaint his [Page 232] childe with God, and the way that leads to him. I have known some, that though prophane themselves, have been very solicitous, their children should have good education; but never knew I a Saint that was regardlesse whether his childe knew God or not.

3. It is an act of great unrighteousnesse not to instruct our children. We read of some that hold the truth in unrighteous­nesse: among others those Parents do it, that lock up the know­ledge of these saving truths from their children, which God hath imparted to themselves. There is a double unrighteousnesse in it.

First they are unrighteous to their children, who may lay as much claime to their care of instructing them, as to their labour and industry in laying up a temporal estate for them. If he should do unrighteously with his childe, that should not endeavour to provide for his outward maintenance, or having gathered an estate, should lock it up, and deny his childe necessaries, then much more he that lives in ignorance of God, whereby he renders himself incapable of providing for his childes soul; but most of all, he that having gather'd a stock of knowledge, yet hides it from his childe.

Secondly, they are unrighteous to God.

First, in that they keep that talent in their own hands which was given to be paid out to their children. When God re­veal'd himself to Abraham, he had respect to Abraham's children, and therefore we finde God promising himself this at Abraham's hands, upon which he imparts his minde to him concerning his purpose of destroying Sodom; Shall I hide from Abraham (saith God) that thing Which I do? I know that he will command his children, and his houshold after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, Gen. 18.17, 19. The Church began at first in a fa­mily, and was preserv'd by the godly care of Parents in in­structing their children and houshold in the truths of God, whereby the knowledge of God was transmitted from genera­tion to generation; and though now the Church is not confi­ned to such strait limits, yet every private family is as a little nursery to the Church; if the nursery be not carefully planted, the Orchard will soon decay. O could you be wil­ling, Christians, that your children when you are laid in the dust, should be turn'd into the degenerate plant of a strange vine; [Page 233] and prove a generation that do not know God? Atheisme needs not be planted, you do enough to make your children such, if you do not endeavour to plant Religion in their mindes. The very neglect of the Gardner to sowe and dresse his garden, gives advantage enough to the weeds to come up. This is the difference between Religion and Atheisme, Religion doth not grow without planting, but will die even where it is planted without watering. Atheisme, irreligion, and profanenesse are weeds will grow without setting, but they will not die with­out plucking up, all care and means little enough to stub them up. And therefore you that are Parents, and do not teach your children, deale the more unrighteously with God, because you neglect the best season in their whole life for planting in them the knowledge of God, and plucking up the contrary weeds of atheisme and irreligion. Young weeds come up with most ease, simple ignorance in youth becomes wilful ignorance, yea, impudence in age, you will not instruct them when young, and they will scorne their Ministers should when they are old.

2 Secondly, you deale unrighteously with God, that traine not up your children in the knowledge of God, because your chil­dren, if you be Christian Parents are Gods children; they stand in a foederal relation to him, which the children of others do not; and shall Gods children be nurtured with the devils edu­cation? Ignorance is that which he blindes the mindes of the children of disobedience withal. Shall Godschildren have no better breeding? The children of a Jew God made account were borne to him; Thy sons and daughters whom thou hast borne to me, Ezek. 16.20. God had by the Covenant which he made with that people, married them unto himself, and therefore as the wife bears her children to her husband, (they are his children) so God calls the children of the Jews his, and complains of it as an horrible wickednesse in them, that they should not bring them up as his: but offer them up to Molech, They have slain my children, (saith God) v. 21. And are not the children of a Christian his children as well as the Jewes were? hath God recall'd or altered the first Covenant, and cut off the entaile; and darest thou slay not only thy children, but the Lords also? and is not ignorance that bloody knife that doth it? [Page 234] My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge, Hosea 4.6. Do you not tremble to offer them not to Molech, but the devil, whom before you had given up to God, when you brought them to that solemn ordinance of Baptisme, and there desired be­fore God and man that they might become Covenant-servants to the Lord? and hast thou bound them to him, and never teach them, either who their Lord and Master is, or what their duty is as his servants? of thy own mouth God will condemn thee.

4 Fourthly, consider you who are Parents, that by not instruct­ing your children, you entitle your selves to all the sins they shall commit to their death. We may sin by a proxy, and make anothers fact our own. Thou hast (saith God by Nathan to David concerning Ʋriah,) slaine him with the sword of the chil­dren of Ammon, 2 Sam. 12.9. So thou mayest pierce Christ, and slay him over and over with the bloody sword of thy wicked children▪ if thou beest not the more careful to train them up in the feare of God: There might be something said for that Hea­then, who when the Scholar abused him, fell upon the Master and struck him. Indeed 'tis possible he might be in the most fault. When the childe breaks the Sabbath, it is his sin; but more the fathers, if he never taught him what the command of God was. And if the Parent be accessary to the sin of the childe, it will be hard for him to escape a Partnership, yea, a Precedency in the punishment. O what a sad greeting will such have of their children at the great day! will they not then ac­cuse you to be the murderers of their precious soules, and lay their blood at your door, cursing you to your face that taught them no better? But grant, that by the interposition of thy time­ly repentance, thou securest thy soule from the judgement of that day; yet God can scourge thee here for the neglect of thy duty to them. How oft do we see children become heavy cros­ses to such Parents? It is just that they should not know their duty to thee, who didst not teach them their duty to God; or if thou shouldest not live so long to see this, yet sure thou canst not but go in sorrow to thy grave, to leave children behind thee that are on their way to hell. Some think, that Lots lingring so long in Sodom, was his loathnesse to leave his sons in law be­hinde him, to perish in the flames. No doubt (good man) it [Page 235] was very grievous to him, and this might make him stay plead­ing with them, till the Angel pull'd him away. And certainly nothing makes holy Parents more loath to be gone out of this Sodomitical world, then a desire to see their children out of the reach of that fire, (before they go) that God will rain upon the heads of sinners. You know not how soon the messenger may come to pluck you hence; do your best while you are among them to win them home to God.

Ʋse. 2 To the Ministers of the Gospel. Let this stir up your bowels of compassion towards those many ignorant soules in your respective Congregations, who know not the right hand from the left. This, this is the great destroyer of the countrey, which Ministers should come forth against with all their care and strength. More are swept to hell with this plague of spi­ritual darknesse then any other. Where the light of knowledge and conviction is, there commonly is a sense and pain that ac­companies the sinner when he doth evil, which forceth some now and then to enquire for a Physician, and come in the distresse of their spirits to their Minister or others for counsel, but the ignorant soul feels no such smart; if the Minister stay till he sends for him to instruct him, he may sooner hear the bell go for him, then any messenger come for him; you must seek them out, and not expect that they will come to you. These are a sort of people that are afraid more of their remedy, then their dis­ease, and study more to hide their ignorance, then how they may have it cured, which should make us pity them the more, be­cause they can pity themselves so little. I confesse, it is no small unhappinesse to some of us, who have to do with a multi­tude, that we have neither time nor strength to make our addres­ses to every particular person in our Congregations, and attend on them as their needs require, and yet cannot well satisfie our consciences otherwise. But let us look to it, that though we cannot do to the height of what we would, we be not found wanting in what we may. Let not the difficulty of our Province make us like some, who when they see they have more work up­on their hands then they can well dispatch, grow sick of it, and sit down out of a lazy despondency, and do just nothing. He that hath a great house running to ruine, and but a small purse; 'tis better for him to repair now a little, and then a little [Page 236] then let all fall down, because he cannot do it all at once. Many Ministers may complain of their Predecessours, that they left them their people more out of repair then their houses, and this makes the work great indeed. As the Jewes, who were to re­vive the stones out of the heaps of rubbish, before they could build the wall, yet it went up, because the people had a minde to work. Nehem. 4. O if once our hearts were but fill'd with zeal for God, and compassion to our peoples souls, we would up and be doing, though we could but lay a brick a day, and God would be with us. May be you who finde a people rude and sottishly ignorant, like stones in the quarry, and trees un­fell'd, shall not bring the work to such perfection in your dayes as you desire; yet as David did for Solomon, thou mayest by thy paines in teaching and instructing them, prepare materi­als for another who shall rear the Temple. Its very ordinary for one Minister to enter into the labours of another; to reap those by a work of Conversion, in whom a former Minister hath cast the seed of knowledge and conviction: And when God comes to reckon with his Workmen, the Plough-man and Sower shall have his penny, as well as the Harvest-man and Reaper. O its a blessed thing to be (as Job saith he was,) eyes to the blinde, much more to blinde soules; such are the Ministers. God himself calls Pastours after his own heart, that feed his people with knowledge and understanding, Jer. 3.15. But wo to those that are accessary to their peoples ignorance. Now a Minister may be accessary to the ignorance of his people,

1 First, by his own ignorance. Knowledge is so fundamental to the work and calling of a Minister, that he cannot be one without it. Because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also re­ject thee, that thou shalt be no Priest to me: seeing thou hast for­gotten the Law of thy God, I will also forget thy children, Hos. 4.6. The want of knowledge in a Minister is such a defect, as cannot be supplied by any thing else; be he never so meek, pa­tient, bountiful, unblameable, if he hath not skill to divide the Word aright, he is not cut out for a Minister. Every thing is good, as its good for the end it is appointed to; a knife, though it had a haft of diamonds, yet if it will not cut 'tis no knife. A bell, if not sound, is no bell. The great work of a Minister is to teach others, his lips are to preserve knowledge, he should be as [Page 237] conversant in the things of God, as others in their particular trades. Ministers are called Lights; if the light then be dark­nesse, how great is the darknesse of that people like to be? I know these stars in Christs hands are not all of the same magni­tude; there is a greater glory of gifts and graces shines in some then others; yet so much light is necessary to every Minister, as was in the star the wise men saw at Christs birth, to be able out of the Word to direct sinners the safe and true way to Christ and salvation. O Sirs, it is a sad way of getting a living by killing of men, as some unskilful Physicians do; but much more to get a temporal livelihood by ruining souls, through our ignorance. He is a cruel man to the poor Passengers, who will undertake to be Pilot, when he never so much as learn't his Com­passe.

2 Secondly, by his negligence. Its all one if the Nurse hath no milk in her breasts, or having, drawes it not forth to her childe. There is a wo to the Idol-shepherd, Zech. 11. such as have mouthes, but speak not; lips, but not to feed the people with knowledge. It shall be the peoples sin, if they feed not when bread is before them, but wo to us if we give them not meat in due season. O Sirs, what shall we say to our Lord that trusts us, if those abilities which he hath given us as market-money to buy bread for our people, be found wrapt up in a napkin of sloth? if that time wherein we should have been teaching and instruct­ing them, shall appear to be wasted in our pleasures, or em­ployed about our carnal profits. That servant shall have but a sad welcome of his Master when he comes home, that shall be found out of the way with the Key, and the family starving in the mean time for want of provision.

3 Thirdly, by his unedifying preaching, when he preacheth un­sound doctrine, which doth not perfect the understanding, but corrupt it. Better he did leave them in simple ignorance, then colour their mindes with a false die; or when that he preacheth is frothy and flashy, no more fit to feed their soules, then husks the Prodigals belly, which when they know they are little the wiser for their soules good. Or when his discourses are so high flown, that the poor people stand gazing, as those who have lost the sight of their Preacher, and at the end of the Sermon can­not tell what he would have. Or those who preach only truths, [Page 230] that are for the higher forme of Professours, who have their senses well exercised, excellent may be for the building up three or foure eminent Saints in the Congregation; but in the mean time, the weak ones in the family, (who should indeed chiefly be thought on, because least able to guide themselves, or carve for themselves) these are forgotten. He sure is an unwise build­er, that makes a Scaffold as high as Pauls steeple, when his work is at the bottom, and he is to lay the foundation, whereas the Scaffold should rise as the building goes up. So Paul advan­ceth in his doctrine, as his hearers do in knowledge; Heb. 6.1. Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection. Let us. It is well indeed when the people can keep pace with the Preacher, To preach truths and notions above the hearers capacity, is like a Nurse, that should go to feed the childe with a spoon too big to go into its mouth. We may by such preaching please our selves, and some of higher attainments, but what shall poor ignorant ones do in the mean time. He is the faithful steward that considers both. The Preacher is (as Paul saith of himself) a debt or both to the Greek and to the Barbarian, to the wise and to the unwise, Rom. 1.14. to prepare truths suitable to the degree of his hearers. Let the wise have their portion, but let them be patient to see the weak­er in the family served also.

4 Fourthly, a Minister may be accessary to the ignorance of his people, when through the scandal of his life he prejudiced his doctrine, as a Cook, who by his nastiness makes others afraid to eat what comes out of his foule fingers; Or when through his su­percilious carriage, his poor people dare not come to him. He that will do any good in the Ministers calling, must be as careful as the Fisher, that he doth nothing to scare soules away from him, but all to allure and invite, that they may be toll'd within the com­passe of his net.

Ʋse. 3 Is the ignorant soul such a slave to Satan? Let this stirre you up that are ignorant from your seats of sloth, whereon like the blinde Egyptians you sit in darknesse, speedily come out of this darknesse, or resolve to go down to utter darknesse. The cover­ing of Hamans face did tell him, that he should not stay in the Kings presence. If thou livest in ignorance, it shews thou art [Page 231] in Gods black bill; he puts this cover before their eyes in wrath, whom he means to turne off into hell, 2 Cor. 4. If our Gospel be hid, it is to those that perish. In one place sinners are threatened, they shall die without knowledge; in another place, Job 36. they shall die in their sinnes, John 8. He indeed that dies without knowledge, dies in his sinnes: and what more fearful doome can the great God passe upon a creature then this? better die in a prison, die in a ditch, then die in ones sinnes. It thou die in thy sinnes, thou shalt rise in thy sinnes: as thou fallest asleep in the dust, so thou awakest in the morning of the resurrection; if an ignorant Christlesse wretch, as such thou shalt be araigned and judged. That God whom now sinners bid depart from them, will then be worth their acquaintance (themselves being Judges;) but alas! then he will throw their own words in their teeth, and bid them depart from him, he desires not the knowledge of them. O sin­ners, you shall see at last, God can better be without your com­pany in heaven, then you could without his knowledge on earth: Yet, yet 'tis day, draw your curtains, and behold Christ shining upon your face with Gospel-light; hear wisdome crying in the streets, and Christ piping under your window in the voice of his Spirit and Messengers, Prov. 1.21, 22, 23. How long will ye simple ones love simpli­city, and fools hate knowledge? Turne you at my reproof; behold, I will pour out my Spirit unto you, and make known my words unto you. What can you say (sinners) for your sottish ignorance? Where is your cloak for this sinne? the time hath been when the Word of the Lord was precious, and there was no open visi­on, not a Bible to be found in town or Countrey; when the tree of knowledge was forbidden fruit, and none might taste thereof without licence from the Pope; happy he that could get a leaf or two of the Testament into a corner, afraid to tell the wife of his bosome. O how sweet were these waters, when they were forced to steal them? but you have the Word, or may in your houses; you have those that open them every Sab­bath in your Assemblies, many of you at least have the offers of your Ministers to take any paines with you in private, passionate­ly beseeching you to pitie your souls, and receive instruction: yea, 'tis the lamentation they generally take up, you will not come unto them that you may receive light. How long may a poor Minister sit in his study, before any of the ignorant sort will [Page 240] come upon such an errand? Lawyers have their Clients, and Physicians their Patients: these are sought after, and call'd up at midnight for counsel: but alas! the soule, which is more worth then raiment and body too, that is neglected, and the Minister seldom thought on, till both these be sent away. Per­haps when the Physician gives them over for dead, then we must come and close up those eyes with comfort, which were never opened to see Christ in his truth, or be counted cruel, be­cause we will not sprinkle them with this holy water, and anoint them for the Kingdome of Heaven, though they know not a step of the way which leads to it. Ah, poor wretches! what comfort would you have us speak to those, to whom God him­self speaks terrour? Is heaven ours to give to whom we please? or is it in our power to alter the lawes of the most High, and save those whom he condemns? Do you not remember the curse that is to fall upon his head, that maketh the blinde to wander out of the way? Deut. 27.18. what curse then would be our portion, if we should confirm such blinde soules, that are quite out of the way to heaven, encouraging you to go on and expect to reach heaven at last, when God knows your feet stand in those paths that lead to eternal death? No, 'tis writ­ten, we cannot, and God will not reverse it; you may reade your very names among those damned soules which Christ comes in flaming fire to take vengeance on, who the Apostle tells us are such, that know not God, and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, 2 Thes. 1.8. And therefore in the feare of God, let this provoke you, of what age or sexe, rank or condition soever in the world, to labour for the saving knowledge of God in Christ, whom to know is life eternal. Are you young? Enquire after God betimes, while your parts are fresh, and memory strong, be­fore the throng of worldly cares divert you, or lusts of youth debauch you. The feet of those lusts which have buried milli­ons of others in perdition, stand ready to carry you the same way, if preventing grace come not and deliver you out of their hands, by seasoning your mindes with the knowledge of God. This morning-draught may prevent thy being infected with the ill savours thou mayest receive from the corrupt examples of o­thers. Nay, how long thy stay may be in the world thou know­est not, see whether thou canst not finde graves of thy length in [Page 241] the burial place; and if thou shouldest die ignorant of God and his Law, what would then become of thee? The small brush and the old logs, young sinners, and those that are withered with age meet and burn together. Or if thou shouldest stay a while longer here, may be because thou wilt not learn now, God will not teach thee then: Or if thou shouldest in thy old age get acquaintance with God, yet 'tis sad to be sowing thy seed, when thou shouldest be reaping thy sheaves, learning to know God, when thou mightest be comforting thy self from the old acquaintance thou hast enjoyed with him. Are you old and igno­rant? Alas, poor creatures! your life in the socket, and this candle of the Lord not set up and lighted in your understanding? your body bowing to the dust, and nature tolling the passing bell, as it were, and you (like one going into the dark) know not whither death will lead you or leave you. 'Tis like the in­firmities of age, make you wish your bones were even laid at rest in the grave: but if you should dye in this condition, your poor soules would even wish they were here again with their old burdens on their back; aches and diseases of old age are grievous, but damned soules would thank God, if he would blesse them with such a heaven, as to lie in these paines to escape the torments of the other: O bethink you before you go hence; the lesse time you have, the more diligence you must use to gain knowledge; we need not be earnest, (one would think) to bid the poor prisoner learne his book, that cannot reade, when he knows he shall be hang'd if he read not his neck-verse. 'Tis not indeed the bare knowing the truths of the Gospel, saves; but the grosse ignorance of them to be sure will damn soules. Are you poor? It is not your poverty is your sin or misery, but your ignorance where the true treasure lies. Were you Gods poor, rich in knowledge and faith, you were happy, Eccles. 4.13. Better is a poor and wise childe, then a foolish King, who will no more be admonish't; yea, so happy, that did the Princes of the world understand themselves aright, they would wish them­selves in your clothes, how ragged soever they are, rather then be in their own robes; there are better making for you in heaven which you shall put on, when theirs shall be pull'd off to their shame: It will not then trouble you that you were, while in the world, poor; but it will torment them that they were so rich and [Page 242] great, and so poore to God and beggarly in their soules.

Are you rich? Labour for the knowledge of the most high. Solomon had more of the worlds treasure then a thousand of you have, and yet we finde him hard at prayer, tugging with God for knowledge, 1 Chron. 1.10. All these outward enjoyments are but vaginae bonorum, as afflictions are vaginae malorum. I am afraid many men think themselves priviledged by their worldly greatnesse from this duty, as if God were bound to save them, because rich. Alas, Sirs, there are not so many of you like to come there. I must confesse, it would make one tremble to think what a small number those among the great ones that shall be saved, are summed up into. Not many great, not many rich; Why so few saved? Because so few have saving knowledge. O the Atheisme, the ignorance, the sottish barbarisme that is to be found even in those that the world applaud, and even worship because of their lands and estates, who yet are not able to give any account of their faith? A poore leather-coat Christian will shame and catechize a hundred of them. If heaven were to be purchased with house and lands, then these would carry it a­way from the poore Disciples of Jesus Christ, they have their hundreds and thousands ly by them for a purchase alwayes, but this money is not currant in heavens exchange. This is life eternall, to know thee, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.

Quest. But how may an ignorant soule attaine to knowledge?

Answ. First, Be deeply affected with the ignorance. Some are blind, as La [...]dicea, and know it not. Rev. 3.17. As Ignorance blinds the minde, so pride is a blind before their ignorance, that they know it not. These have such a high opinion of themselves, that they take it ill any should suspect them as such; these of all men are most out of the way, to knowledge they are too good to learne of man as they think, and too bad to be taught of God. The gate into Christs Schoole is low, and these cannot stoop. The Master himselfe is so humble and lowly, that he will not teach a proud Scholar. Therefore first become a foole in thy owne eye. A wiser man then thy selfe hath confessed as much, Prov. 30.2, 3. I am more brutish then any man, and have not the un­derstanding of a man. I neither learned wisdome, nor have the know­ledge of the Holy. When thou art come to thy selfe to owne and blush at the brutish ignorance of thy minde, thou art fit to [Page 243] be admitted into Christs School. If they be ashamed, then shew them the patterne of the house, Ezek. 43.10.

2 Secondly, be faithful with that little knowledge thou hast. Art thou convinced this is a sinne, and that is a duty? Fol­low the light close, you know not what this little may grow to; We use to set up our children with a little stock at first, and as they use it, so we adde. The Kingdome of God comes of small beginnings. God complains of Israel, they were bru­tish in their knowledge, Jer. 10.14. he doth not say brutish in their ignorance, had they sinned because they did not know better, this would have excused à tanto, but they did that which was brutish and unreasonable, as their worshiping graven images notwithstanding they knew to the contrary. That man shall not excel in knowledge who prostitutes it to sinne, Job 36.12. If they obey not, they shall perish by the sword, and shall die without knowledge. A candle pent up close in a dark lanthorn, swailes out apace: and so doth light shut up in the conscience, and not suffered to come forth in the con­versation. Those Heathens that are charged for holding the truth in unrighteousnesse, Rom. 1.18. the next news you hear of them is, that they became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkned, ver. 21.

3 Thirdly, ply the throne of grace. Bene orasse est bene stu­duisse; he is the best student in divinity, that studies most up­on his knee. Knowledge is a divine gift, all light is from heaven. God is the Father of light, and prayer puts the soule under the pupillage of God. If any one lack wisdom, let him ask it of God. This is more then naked knowledge, wisdome how to use it. Study may make one a great Scholar in the Scri­ptures, but prayer makes a wise Christian, as it obtains sancti­fied knowledge, without which it is no perfect gift, but [...], a gift and no gift. Pray then with an humble bold­nesse, God gives it to all that ask, and that [...], candidly, liberally; not like proud man who will rather put one to shame who is weak for his ignorance, then take the paines to teach him. Thy petition is very pleasing to God. Remember how Solomon sped upon the like occasion, and promise thy self the same successe. Christs School is a free School; he denies none that come to him, so they will submit to the orders of the [Page 244] School; and though all have not an answer in the same de­gree of knowledge (it is not needful that all should be Solomons in knowledge, except all were to be Solomons in place) yet the meanest disciple that Christ sends forth shall be furnished with saving knowledge, enough to fit him for his admittance into heavens Academy. Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel, and after bring me to glory.

Fourthly, thou must bestow some time for thy diligent search after truth. Truth lies deep, and must be digged for. Since man was turned out of Paradise he can do nothing without labour, except sinne (this follows his hand indeed) but this treasure of knowledge calls for spade and Mattock. We are bid search the Scripture, and Dan. 12.4. Many shall runne to and fro, and knowledge shall be encreased; a Metaphor from Merchants, who bestirre themselves to get an estate, runne to and fro, first in one land, then in another, where-ever they hear of any thing to be got, thither they post, though to the ends of the earth: Thus must the soul runne from one duty to another, one while read, and anon meditate of what he hath read, then pray over his meditations, and aske counsel after all. What is the mean­ing of this, and how understand you that? Non schola Epicuri fecit magnos viros sed contubernium. There is more light got sometimes by a short conference with the Preacher, then by his whole Sermon. Be sure thou compasse all the means for knowledge within the walk of thy endeavour. In this thy search for knowledge observe three things.

1 First, the end thou proposest that it be pure and holy, not meer­ly to know, as some do, who labour for knowledge, as many for estates, and when they have got it look on their notions, as they on their bags of money, but have not a heart to use their knowledge for their own or others good; this is a sore evil. Speculative knowledge like Rachel is faire, but barren. Not to be known and admired by others for thy stature in know­ledge above thy Brethren, verily it is too base an end to aime at in seeking knowledge, especially such as is the knowledge of God and Christ. To see a Heathen study for knowledge in Philosophy, and then carry all his labour to this market, and think himself rewarded with obtaining the name for a wise man, is though base, yet more tolerable: but for one that knows God, [Page 245] and what it is to enjoy him, for such a one to content himself with a blast or two of sorry mans vain breath, this is folly with a witnesse, look thou fliest higher in thy end then so. La­bour for knowledge that thou mayest fear God whom thou knowest, thus David, Psal. 119.33. Teach me, O Lord, the way of thy statutes, and I shall keep it unto the end. The Word of God is called a light unto our feet, not to our tongues meerly to talk of, but feet to walk by; Endeavour for it, not that thou may'st spread thy own name, but celebrate Gods As David promi­seth, when he understands the precepts of God, then he will talk of his wondrous works, he will trumpet the fame of them, and thereby awaken others to enquire after God.

2 Secondly, when thy end is right set, then thou must be constant in thy endeavour after it. The mysteries of Christ are not learnt in a day. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the Lord, Hos. 6.3. Some are in a good mood (may be) and they will look into the Bible, and read a chapter or two, and away they go for a week, and never practise it more; like some boyes if at School one day truant all the week after: is it any wonder such thrive not in knowledge? It is a good speech of Bernard, Tantum distat studium à lectione, quantum amicitia ab hospitio, socialis affectio à fortuit â salutatione. The study of the Word, and the reading of it differs as much, as the friendship of such who every day converse lovingly together, doth from the acquaintance one hath with a stranger at an Inne, or whom he salutes as he passeth by in the street. If you will get know­ledge indeed, you must not onely salute the Word now and then, but walk with it, and enter into daily converse with it. The three men (who were indeed Angels) that stood by A­braham, as he sat at his Tent-door, were reserved, and strange, till Abraham invited them into his Tent, and entertain'd them friendly; and then Christ who was one among them (as appears by the Name Jehovah given him in several verses, and also by what he promised he would do for Sarah, ver. 10. not what God would do, which if a created Angel he would) begins to discover himself to Abraham, and reveale his secrets to him. That soul above others shall be acquainted with the secrets of God in his Word, that doth not slightly read the Word, and as it were complement with it, at his tent-doore, [Page 246] but desires more intimacy with it, and therefore entertaines it within his soul by frequent meditating of it. David compares the Word for sweetnesse to the honey and the honey-combe. Indeed it is so full, that at first reading some sweetnesse will now and then drop from it, but he that doth not presse it by medita­tion, leaves the most behinde.

3 Thirdly, Be sure thou takest the right order and method. Arts and Sciences have their rudiments, and also their more ab­struse and deep notions; and sure the right end to begin at, is first to learn the principles: he (we say) is not like to make a good Scholar in the University, that never was good Grammar-Scholar. And they cannot be solid Christians, that are not instructed in the grounds of Christianity. The want of this is the cause why many are so unstedfast. First, of this way and then of that, blown like glasses into any shape, as false Teachers please to breath. Alas, they have no center to draw their lines from; think it no disgrace you who have runne into error, and lost your selves in the labyrinths of deep points (which now are the great discourse of the weakest profes­sors) to be set back to learn the first principles of the Oracles of God better; too many are as Tertullian saith in another case, pudoris magìs memores quàm salutis, more tender of their re­putation then their salvation, who are more ashamed to be thought ignorant, then careful to have it cured.

5 Fifthly, If thou wouldst attain to divine knowledge, wait on the Ministery of the Word. As for those who neglect this, and come not where the Word is Preacht, they do like one that should turn his back on the Sunne that he may see it; if thou wouldst know God, come where he hath appointed thee to learn. Indeed, where the meanes is not, God hath extraordi­nary wayes, as a Father if no School in Town, will teach his childe at home, but if there be a publick School, thither he sends him: God maketh manifest (saith Paul) the savour of his knowledge by us in every place, 2 Cor. 2.14. Let men talk of the Spirit what they please. He will at last be found a quencher of the Spirit, that is, a despiser of Prophecy; they both stand close together, 1 Thes. 5.19, 20. Quench not the Spirit. Despise not Prophesying. But it is not enough, to sit under the meanes; Wofull experience teach­eth us this, there are some no Sun will tan, they keep their old [Page 247] complexion under the most shining and burning light of the Word preached, as ignorant and prophane as those that never saw Gospel-day; and therefore if thou wilt receive any spiri­tuall advantage by the Word, take heed how thou hearest.

First, Look thou beest a wakefull hearer. Is it any wonder he should go away from the Sermon no wiser then he came, that sleeps the greatest part of it away, or heares betwixt sleeping and waking? It must be in a dreame sure, if God reveales any thing of his mind to him. So indeed God did to the Fathers of old, but it was not as they prophanely slept under an Ordinance. O take heed of such irreverence. He that composeth himselfe to sleep (as some do) at such a time, or he that is not humbled for it, and that deeply; both of them betray a base and low esteeme they have of the Ordinance. Surely thou thinkest but meanly of what is delivered, if it will not keep thee awake, yea, of God himselfe, whose message it is. See how thou art reproved by the awfull carriage of a Heathen, and that a King. Ehud did but say to Eglon, I have a message from God unto thee, And he arose out of his seate, Judge 3.20. And thou clapest downe on thy seat to sleep; O how darest thou put such an affront upon the great God? How oft did you fall asleep at dinner, or telling your money? And is not the Word of God worth more then these? I should wonder if such Sermon-sleepers do dreame of any thing but hell-fire. 'Tis dangerous you know to fall asleep with a candle burning by our side; some have been so burnt in their beds; but more dangerous to sleep while the candle of the Word is shining so neare us. What if you should sinke downe dead like Eatychus? here is no Paul to raise you as he had; and that you shall not, where is your security?

Secondly, Thou must be an attentive hearer. He that is a­wake, but wanders with his eye or heart, what doth he but sleep with his eyes open? It were as good the servants should be a­sleep in his bed, as when up, not to minde his Masters businesse. When God intends a soul good by the Word, he drawes such a one to listen and hearken heedfully to what is delivered; as we see in Lydia, who ('tis said) attended unto the things which were spoken of Paul. And those, Luke 1948. The people were atten­tive to heare him. They did hang on him as you shall see Bees on some sweet flower, or as young birds on the bills of their [Page 248] dammes as they feed them; that is, the soul which shall get light and life by the Word. Heare ye children, and attend to know un­derstanding, Prov. 4.1. Labour therefore in hearing the Word to fixe thy quicksilver-minde, and set thy selfe to heare, as 'tis said Jehosaphat did to pray; and that thou maiest, before thou go­est, get thy heart into some deep sense of thy spirituall wants, e­specially of thy ignorance of the things of God, and thy de­plored condition by reason of it; till the heart be toucht, the minde will not be fixt. Therefore you may observe, 'tis said, God open'd the heart of Lydia, that she attended, Acts 16.14. The Minde goes of the Wils errand; we spend our thoughts upon what our hearts propose. If the heart hath no sense of its ig­norance, or no desires after God, no wonder such a one listens not what the Preacher saith; his heart sends his mind another way. They sit before thee as my people (saith God) but their heart goeth after their covetousnesse; They do not come out of such an in­tent or desire to heare for any good to their soules, then they would apply themselves wholly to the work; no, it is their co­vetousnesse hath their hearts; and therefore as some idle servant, when he hath waited on his Master; brought him to his pew, then he goes out to his good fellowes at the Alehouse, and comes no more till Sermon be almost done: so do the thoughts of most when they go to the Ordinance, they slip out in the street, mar­ket or shop, you may finde them any where but about the duty be­fore them, and all because these have their hearts more then God and his Word.

Thirdly, Thou must be a retentive hearer, without this the worke will ever be to begin againe. Truths to a forgetfull hear­er are as a seale set on water, the impression lasts no longer then the seale is on; the Sermon once done, and all is undone; be therefore very carefull to fasten what thou hearest on thy memo­ry; which that thou maiest do,

1 First, receive the truth in the love of it, An affectionate hearer will not be a forgetfull hearer. Love helpes the memory; Can a woman forget her childe, or a maide her ornaments, or a bride her attire? No, they love them too well: Were the truths of God thus precious to thee, thou wouldest with Da­vid, think of them day and night. Even when the Christian through weaknesse of memory cannot remember the very words [Page 249] he heares, to repeate them; yee then he keeps the power and savour of them in his spirit; as when sugar is dissolved in wine, you cannot see it, but you may taste it; when meat is eaten and digested, it is not to be found as it was received, but the man is cheered and strengthened by it, more able to walke and work then before, by which you may know it is not lost: so you may taste the truths the Christian heard in his spirit, see them in his life. Perhaps if you aske him what the particulars were the Minister had about faith, mortification, repentance, and the like, he cannot tell you; yet this you may finde, his heart is more broken for sin, more enabled to rely on the promises, and now weaned from the world. As that good woman answered one, that coming from Sermon, ask't her what she remembred of the Sermon? said, she could not at present recal much, but she heard that which should make her reforme some things as soon as she came home.

2 Secondly, meditate on what thou hearest; by this David got more wisdome then his teachers. Observe what truth, what Scripture is cleared to thee in the Sermon more then before, take some time in secret to converse with it, and make it there­by familiar to thy understanding. Meditation to the Sermon is what the harrow is to the seed, it covers those truths, which else might have been pickt or washt away. I am afraid there are many proofs turned down at a Sermon, that are hardly turned up, and lookt on any more, when the Sermon is done; and if so, you make others believe you are greater traders for your souls, then you are indeed; as if one should come to a shop and lay by a great deal of rich ware, and when he hath done, goes away, and never calls for it. O take heed of such do­ings. The hypocrite cheats himself worst at last.

3 Thirdly, discharge thy memory of what is sinful. We wipe our table-book, and deface what is there scribled, before we can write new. There is such a contrariety betwixt the truths of God and all that is frothy and sinful, that one puts out the other; if you would retain the one, you must let the other go.

SECT. I.

1 First, they are spirits. Spirit is a word of various acception in Scripture. Amongst other used often to set forth the essence and nature of Angels good and evil, both which are called spi­rits. [Page 251] The holy Angels, Heb. 1.14. Are they not all ministring spirits? The evil: There came forth a spirit and stood before the Lord, and said, I will perswade him, 1 Kings 22.21. that spirit was a devil. How oft is the devil call'd the unclean spirit, foule spirit, lying spirit, &c. Sin did not alter their substance, for then, as one saith well, that nature and substance which transgrest could not be punish't.

1 First, the devil is a spirit, that is, his essence is immaterial and simple, not compounded (as corporal beings are) of matter and forme: Handle and see me (saith Christ to his disciples, that thought they had seen a Spirit) a Spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have, Luke 24.39. If they were not thus imma­terial, how could they enter into bodies and possesse them, as the Scripture tells us they have, even a legion into one man? Luke 8.30. one body cannot thus enter into another.

2 Secondly, the devils are spiritual substances, not qualities, or evil motions, arising from us, as some have absurdly conceived. So the Sadduces, and others following them deny any such be­ing, as Angel good or evil: but this is so fond a conceit, that we must both forfeit our reason, and deny the Scriptures to maintain it, where we finde their Creation related, Col. 1.18. the fall of some from their first estate, Jude 6. and the standing of others called the Elect Angels; The happinesse of the one, who behold Gods face; and their employment, are sent out to attend on the Saints as servants on their Masters heirs, Heb. 1. The misery of the other, reserved in chaines of dark­nesse unto the judgement of the great day; and their present work, which is to do mischief to the souls and bodies of men, as far as they are permitted; all which shew their subsistence plain enough. But so immerst is sorry man in flesh, that he will not easily beleeve what he sees not with his fleshly eyes; upon the same account we may deny the being of God himself, be­cause invisible.

3 Thirdly, they are entire spiritual substances, which have e­very very one proper existence: and thus they are distinguish't from the souls of men, which are made to subsist in a humane body; and together with it to make one perfect man; so that the soule, though when separated from the body, it doth exist, yet hath a tendency to union with its body again.

[Page 252]Fourthly, they are, though entire spiritual substances, yet fi­nite, being but creatures. God only is the uncreated, infinite, and absolutely simple Spirit, yea Father of all other spi­rits.

Now from this spiritual nature of the devil, we may further see what a dreadful enemy we have to grapple with.

1 First, as spirits they are of vast intellectual abilities. Sorry man, while in this dark prison of the body, hath not light e­nough to know what Angelical perfections are; that they ex­cel in knowledge all other creatures we know, because as Spi­rits they come nearest by Creation to the Nature of God that made them; the heavens are not lift higher from the earth, then Angels by knowledge from man, while on earth. Man by Art hath leatn't to take the height of the stars of heaven, but where is he that can tell how far in knowledge Angels exceed man? 'Tis true, they have lost much of that knowledge they had, e­ven all their knowledge as holy Angels, what now they know of God hath lost its savour, and they have no power to use it for their own good. What Jude saith of wicked men, may be said of them; What they know naturally in these things they cor­rupt themselves. They know the holinesse of God, but love him not for it, as the Elect Angels do, and themselves by Cre­ation did. They know the evil of sin, and love it not the lesse; but though they are such fooles for themselves, yet have subtilty too much for all the Saints on Earth, if we had not a God to play our game for us.

2 Secondly, as spirits they are invisible, and their approaches also. They come and you see not your enemy. Indeed this makes him so little feared by the ignorant world, whereas it is his greatest advantage if rightly weighed. O if men have an ap­parition of the devil, or heare a noise in the night, they cry, The devil, the devil, and are ready to runne out of their wits for feare; but they carry him in their hearts, and walk all the day long in his company, and feare him not. When thy proud heart is clambering up to the pinacle of honour in thy ambiti­ous thoughts, who sets thee there but the devil? When thy a­dulterous heart is big with all manner of uncleannesse and fil­thinesse, who but Satan hath been there, begetting these brats on thy whorish spirit? When thou art raging in thy passion, [Page 253] throwing burning coales of wrath and fury about with thy in­flamed tongue, where was it set on fire but of hell? When thou art hurried like the swine into the precipice, and even choakt with thy own drunken vomit, who but the devil rides thee?

3 Thirdly, as spirits they are immortal. Of other enemies you may hear news at last that they are dead which sought thy life, as the Angel told Joseph of Herod. Persecuting men walk a turne or two upon the stage, and are call'd off by death, and there is an end of all their plots; but devils die not, they will hunt thee to thy grave, and when thou diest they will meet thee in another world, to accuse and torment thee there also.

4 Fourthly, they are unwearied in their motions. When the fight is over among men; the Conquerour must sit down and breathe, and so loseth the chase, because not able to pursue it in time. Yea, some have given over their Empires, as glutted with the blood of men, and weary of the work, when they cannot have their will as they desired: Thus Dio­clesian, because he saw he did but mowe a medow, that grew the thicker for the cutting down (as Tertullian speaks of the Chri­stians martyred) he throws away his Scepter in a pet. Charles the fifth did the like (some say) upon the same reason, because he could not root out the Lutherans. But the devils spirit is never cowed, nor he weary of doing mischief, though he hath never stood still since first he began his walk to and fro the world. O what would become of us if a God were not at our back, who is infinitely more the devils odds then he ours?

SECT. II.

2 Secondly, they are wicked spirits; wicked in the abstract, as in the Text, and call'd by way of eminency in sin, The wicked one, Mat. 13.19. As God is called the holy one, because none holy as the Lord. So, the devil the wicked one, because he is a none such in sinne. In a few particulars let us endeavour to take the height of the devils sinne, and the rather that we may judge of the degrees of sins, and sinners among the sons of men, the [Page 254] neerer God in holinesse, the more holy; the liker the devil, the more wicked.

1 First, these Apostate Angels are the inventers of sinne; the first that sounded the Trumpet of rebellion against their Ma­ker, and led the dance to all that sinne which since hath filled the world. Now what tongue can accent this sinne to its full? for such a noble creature whom God had set on the top as it were of all the creation neerest to himself, from whom God had kept nothing but his own royal diadem, for this Peere and Fa­vorite of the Court without any cause or solicitation from any other, to make this bold and blasphemous attempt to snatch at Gods own Crown, this paints the devil blacker then the thoughts of men and Angels can conceive. He is called the father of lies, as those who found out any Art, are called the father of it. Jubal the father of all such as handle the harp, and organ; he in­vented Musick; and this is a dreadful aggravation, because they sinned without a Tempter. And though man is not in such a degree capable of this aggravation, yet some men sinne after the very similitude of the devils transgression in this re­spect, who as Saint Paul, Rom. 1.30. stiles them, are inventers of evil things. Indeed sinne is an old trade, found out to our hand; but as in other trades and arts, some famous men arise, who adde to the inventions of others, and make trades and arts (as it wtre) new; so there ever are some infamous in their genera­tion, that make old sinnes new by superadding to the wickednesse of others. Uncleannesse is an old sinne from the beginning, but the Sodomites will be filthy in a new way, and therefore it carries their name to this day. Some invent new errrors, others new oathes, such as are of their own coyning, hot out of the mint, they scorne to sweare after the old fashion. Others new devices of perseuting, as Julian had a way by himself different from all before him; and to the end of the world every age will exceed other in the degrees of sinning Ishmael and the mockers of the old world, were but children and bunglers to the scoffers and cruel mockers of the last time. Well take heed of shewing thy wit in inventing new sinnes, lest thou stirre up God to in­vent new punishments. Is not destruction to the wicked, and a strange punishment to the workers of iniquity? Job 31.3. Sodom sinned after a new mode, and God destroys them after a new [Page 255] way, sends hell from above upon them. Some have invented new opinions, Monstrous errors, and God hath suited their monstrous errors with births as monstrous of their own bo­dy.

2 Secondly, they were not onely the inventers of sinne, but are still the chief tempters to, and promoters of sinne in the world, therefore call'd [...], the tempter; and sinne cal­led the work of the devil, whoever commits it; as the house goes by the name of the Master-workman, though he useth his ser­vants hands to build it. O take heed of soliciting others to sinne; thou takest the Devils office (as I may say) out of his hand: let him do it himself if he will; make not thy self so like him. To tempt another is worse then to sinne thy self. It speaks sinne to be of great growth in that man, that doth it knowingly and willingly. Herbs and flowers shed not their seed till ripe, creatures propagate not, till of stature and age. What do those, that tempt others, but diffuse their wicked o­pinions and practices, and as it were raise up seed to the devil; thereby-to keep up the name of their infernal Father in the world? this shews sin is mighty in them indeed. Many a man though so cruel to his own soul as to be drunk or sweare, yet will not like this in a childe or servant; what are they then but devils incarnate, who teach their children the devils Ca­techisme, to sweare and lie, drink and drab? If you meet such, be not afraid to call them (as Paul did Elymas, when he would have perverted the Deputy) children of the devil, full of all subtilty and mischief, and enemies of all righteousnesse. O do you not know what you do, when you tempt? I'le tell you. you do that, which you cannot undo by your own repentance; thou poisonest one with errour, initiatest another in the devils School, (Alehouse I mean) but afterwards may be thou seest thy mistake, and recantest thy errour, thy folly, and givest over thy drunken trade; art thou sure now to rectifie and convert them with thy selfe? alas poor creatures! this is out of thy power, they may be will say as he (though he did it upon a better ac­count) that was solicited to turne back to popery by him, who had before perswaded him to renounce the same, You have gi­ven me one turn, but shall not give me another. And what a grief to thy spirit will it be, to see these going to hell on thy errand, [Page 256] and thou not able to call them back? thou mayest cry out as Lam [...]ch, I have slaine a man to my wounding, and a young man to my hurt. Nay, when thou art asleep in thy grave, he whom thou seducedst may have drawn in others, and thy name may be quoted to commend the opinion and practice to others, by which (as it is said, though in another sense, Abel being dead, yet speaks) thou mayest, though dead, sinne in those that are alive, generation af­ter generation. A little spark kindled by the errour of one, hath cost the pains of many ages to quench it, and when thought to be out, hath broke forth again.

3 Thirdly, They are not barely wicked, but maliciously wicked. The Devill hath his name [...], to denote his spightfull nature, his desire to vex and mischief others. When he drawes souls to sinne, it is not because he tastes any sweetnesse, or findes any profit therein; he hath too much light to have any joy or peace in sin: he knows his doome, and trembles at the thought of it, and yet his spightful nature makes him vehemently desire and uncessantly endeavour the damnation of souls. As you shall see a mad dogge run after a flock of sheep, kill one, then another, and when dead, not able to eate of their flesh, but kills to kill: so Satan is carried out with a boundlesse rage against man, especial­ly the Saints, he would not, if he could, leave one of Christs flock alive; such is the height of his malice against God whom he hates with a perfect hatred, and because he cannot reach him with a direct blow, therefore he strikes him at second hand through his Saints; that wicked arme which reacheth not to God, is extended against these excellent on the earth, well knowing the life of God is in a manner bound up in theirs. God cannot outlive his honour, and his honour speeds as his mercy is ex­alted or depressed; this being the attribute God meanes to honour in their salvation so highly, and therefore maligned a­bove the rest by Satan. And this is the worst that can be said of these wicked spirits, that they maliciously spite God, and in God the glory of his mercy.

Ʋse 1 First this may help us to conceive more fully what the de­sperate wickednesse of mans nature is, which is so hard to be known, because it can never be seen at once, it being a foun­tain whose immensity consists not in the streame of actual sinne (that is visible, and may seem little) but in the spring that [Page 257] uncessantly feeds this, but here is a glasse that will give us the shape of our hearts truly like themselves. Seest thou the mon­strous pitch and height of wickednesse that is in the devil, all this there is in the heart of every man, there is no lesse wick­ednesse potentially in the tamest sinner on earth, then in the devils themselves, and that one day thou whoever thou art wilt shew to purpose, if God prevent thee not by his renewing grace, thou art not yet fledg'd, thy wings are not grown to make thee a flying Dragon▪ but thou art of the same brood, the seed of this serpent is in thee, and the devil begets a child like him­selfe; thou yet standest in a soile not so proper for the ripening of sinne, which will not come to its fulnesse till transplanted un­to hell. Thou who art here so maidenly and modest, as to blush at some sinnes out of shame, and forbear the acting of others out of fear: when there thou shalt see thy case as desperate as the devil doth his, then thou wilt spit out thy blasphemies with which thy nature is stuft, with the same malice that he doth. The Indians have a conceit that when they die, they shall be transform'd into the deformed likenesse of the devil, there­fore in their language they have the same word for a dead man and the devil; sinne makes the wicked like him before they come there, but indeed they will come to their countenance more fully there, when those flames shall wash off that paint, which here hides their complexion. The Saints in heaven shall be like the Angels in their alacrity, love and constancy to serve God, and the damned like the devils in sinne as well as punishment. This one consideration might be of excellent use to unbottome a sinner, and abase him so as never to have high thought of himself. It is easie to runne down a person whose life is wick­ed, and convince him of the evil of his actions, and make him confesse what he doth is evil; but here is the thicket we lose him in, he will say, 'tis true, I am overseen, I do what I should not, God forgive me: but my heart is good. Thy heart good, sinner? and so is the devils, his nature is wicked and thine as bad as his. These pimples in thy face shew the heat of thy cor­rupt nature within, and without Gospel-physick, the blood of Christ applied to thee, thou wilt die a Leper; none but Christ can give thee a new heart, till which thou wilt every day grow worse and worse. Sin is an hereditary disease that encreaseth [Page 258] with age. A young sinner will be an old devil.

Ʋse 2 Again, it would be of use to the Saints, especially those in whom God by his timely call forestall'd the devils market; as sometimes the Spirit of God takes sin in its quarters before it comes into the field, in the sinnes of youth: now such a one finding not those daring sinnes committed by him that others have been left unto, may possibly not be so affected with his own sinne or Gods mercy. O let such a one behold here the wickednesse of his heart in this glasse of the devils nature, and he will see himself as a great debtor to the mercy of God as Manasses, or the worst of sinners, as in pardoning, so in prevent­ing the same cursed nature with theirs, before it gave fire on God with those bloody sinnes which they committed. That thou didst not act such outragious sinnes, thou art beholden to Gods gracious surprize, and not the goodnesse of thy nature which hath the devils stamp on it, for which God might have crusht thee, as we do the brood of Serpents before they sting, knowing what they will do in time. Who will say that Faux suffered unjustly, because the Parliament was not blown up? it was enough that the materials for that Massacre were provided, and he taken there with match and fire about him ready to lay the traine; and canst thou say when God first took hold on thee, that thou had'st not those weapons of rebellion about thee, a nature fully charged with enmity a­gainst God, which in time would have made its own report of what for present lay like unfired ponder silent in thy bosome, O Christian, think of this, and be humbled for thy villainous nature, and say, Blessed be God that sent his Spirit and grace so timely to stay thy hand, (as Abigail to David) while thy nature meditated nothing but warre against God and his laws.

Ʋse 3 Again. Thirdly, are the devils so wickedly malicious against God himself? O Sirs, take the right notion of sinne, and you will hate it. The reason why we are so easily perswaded to sinne is, because we understand not the bottome of his designe in drawing a creature to sinne. It is with men in sinning as it is with Armies in fighting; Captains beat their drummes for Voluntiers, and promise all that list pay and plunder, and this makes them come trowling in: but few consider what the ground of the Warre is; against whom, or for what. Satan enticeth to [Page 259] sinne, and give golden promises what they shall have in his service with which silly souls are won: but how few ask their souls, Whom do I sinne against? what is the devils de­signe in drawing me to sinne? Shall I tell thee? dost thou think 'tis thy pleasure, or profit he desires in thy sinning? alas, he means nothing lesse, he hath greater plots in his head then so. He hath by his Apostasie proclaim'd warre against God, and he brings thee by sinning to espouse his quarrel, and to jeopard the life of thy soul in defence of his pride and lust; which that he may do, he cares no more for the damnation of thy soul, then the great Turk doth to see a company of his slaves cut off for the carrying on of his designe in a siege: And darest thou venture to go into the field upon his quarrel against God? O Earth, tremble thou at the presence of the Lord. This bloody Joab sets thee, where never any came off alive. O stand not where Gods bullets fly, throw down thy armes, or thou art a dead man. Whatever others do, O ye Saints, abhorre the thoughts of sinning willingly, which when you do, you help the devil a­gainst God, and what more unnatural then for a childe to be seen in armes against his father?

SECT. I.

First, of the first, Satan labours what he can to provoke the Christian to heart-sinnes▪ to stirre up and foment these inward motions of sinne in the Christians bosome; hence it is he can go about no duty but these (his Impes I may call them) haunt him, one motion or other darts in to interrupt him, as Paul tells us of himselfe, When he would do good, evil was present with him; if a Christian should turne back, when ever these crosse the way of him, he should never go on his journey to heaven. It is the chief game the devil hath left to play against the children of God; now his field-army is broken, and his com­manding power taken away which he had over them, to come out of these his holds where he lies sculking, and fall upon their rear with these suggestions. He knows his credit now is not so great with the soul, as when it was his slave; then no drudgery work was so base that it would not do at his com­mand, but now the soul is out of his bondage, and he must not think to command anothers servant as his own: No, all he can do is to watch the fittest season (when the Christian least suspects) and then to present some sinful motion handsomely drest up to the eye of the soul, that the Christian may (before he is aware) take this brat up and dandle it in his thoughts, till at last he makes it his own by embracing it; and this he knowes will defile the soul, and may be this boy sent in at the window may open the door to let in a greater thief; or if he should not so prevaile, yet the guilt of these heart-sinnes, yea their very neighbour-hood will be a sad vexation to a gracious heart, [Page 261] whose nature is so pure that it abhorres all filthinesse (so that to be haunted with such motions is, as if a living man should be chain'd to a stinking carcase, that where ever he goes he must draw that after him) and whose love is so dear to Christ that it cannot bear the company of those thoughts without amazement and horrour, which are so contrary and abusive to his beloved. This makes Satan so desirous to be ever raking in the unregene­rate part, that as a dunghil stirr'd it may offend them both with the noisome streames which arise from it.

SECT. II.

Ʋse 1 First, let this be for trial of thy spiritual state. What enter­tainment findes Satan when he comes with these spirituals of wickednesse, and solicites thee to dwell on them? canst thou dispense with the filthinesse of thy spirit, so thy hands be clean? or dost thou wrestle against these heart-sinnes as well as others? I do not ask whether such guests come within thy door, for the worst of sinnes may be found in the motions of them, not only passing by the door of a Christian, but looking in also, as holy motions may be found stirring in the bosome of wicked men: but I ask thee whether thou canst finde in thy heart to lodge these guests and bid them welcome. 'Tis like thou wouldst not be seen to walk in the street with such company, not lead a whore by the hand through the Town, not violently break open thy neighbours house to murder or rob him: but canst thou not under thy own roofe, in the withdrawing room of thy soul let thy thoughts hold up an unclean lust, while thy heart commits speculative folly with it? canst thou not draw thy neighbour into thy den, and there rend him limb from limb by thy malice, and thy heart not so much as cry murder, murder? In a word canst thou hide any one sinne in the vance roofe of thy heart, there to save the life of it when enquired after by the Word and Spirit, as Rahab hid the spies, and sent the King of Jerichoes mes­sengers to pursue them, as if they had been gone? Perhaps thou canst say, the adulterer, the murderer is not here, thou hast sent these sinnes away long ago, and all this while thou hidest them [Page 262] in the love of thy soul; know it or thou shalt another day know it to thy cost, thou art stark naught. If there were a spark of the life of God or the love of Christ in thy bosome, though thou couldst not hinder such motions in thy soul, yet thou wouldst not conceale them, much lesse nourish them in thy bo­some; when over-powered by them thou wouldst call in help from heaven against these destroyers of thy soul.

Ʋse 3 Secondly, shew your loyalty, O ye Saints, to God by a vigorous resistance of, and wrestling against these spirituals of wickednesse. First, consider, Christian, heart-sinnes are sinnes as well as any; The thought of foolishnesse is sinne, Prov. 24.9. Mercury is poison in the water distill'd, as well as in the grosse body. Uncleannesse, covetousnesse, murder, are such in the heart as well as in the outward act; every point of hell, is hell. Se­condly, consider thy spirit is the seat of the holy Spirit. He takes up the whole heart for his lodging, and 'tis time for him to be gone when he sees his house let over his head. Defile not thy spirit, till thou art weary of his company. Thirdly, consi­der, there may be more wickednesse in a sinne of the heart, then of the hand and outward man; for the aggravation of these is taken from the behaviour of the heart in the act. The more of the heart and spirit is let out, the more malignity is let in to any sinfull act. To back-slide in heart, is more then to back-slide; 'tis the comfort of a poor soul when tempted and troubled for his relapses, that though his foot slides back, yet his heart turnes not back, but faceth Heaven and Christ at the same time; so to erre in the heart, Heb. 3.10. is worse then to have an errour in the head; therefore God aggravates Israels sinne with this, They do alwayes erre in their heart. Their hearts runne them upon the errour, they liked idolatry, and so were soon made to believe what pleased them best. As on the contrary, the more of the heart and spirit is in any holy service, the more real goodnesse there is in it, though it f [...]ll short of others in the outward expression. The widowes two mites surpassed all the rest, Christ himselfe being judge; so in sinne, though the internal acts of sinne in thoughts and affecti­ons seem light upon mans balance if compared with outward acts, yet these may be so circumstanciated that they may exceed the other in Gods account; Peter layes the accent of Magus his sinne on the wicked thought, which his words betrayed to be in [Page 263] his heart, Pray God, if perhaps the thought of thy heart may be for­given, Act. 8.22. Sauls sinne in sparing Agag, and saving the best of the sheep and oxen, which he was commanded to de­stroy, was materially a farre lesse sinne then Davids adultery and murder, yet it is made equal with a greater then both, even witchcraft it selfe, 1 Sam. 15.23. and whence receiv'd his sinne such a dye, but from the wickednesse of his heart, that was worse then Davids when deepest in the temptation? Fourthly, if Satan get into thy spirit and defile it, O how hard wilt thou finde it to stay there? thou hast already sipt of his broth, and now art more likely to be overcome at last to sit down and make thy full meale of that, which by tasting hath vi­tiated thy palate already. It were strange if while thou art mu­sing and thy heart hot with the thoughts of lust, the fire should not break forth at thy lips, or worse.

Quest. But what help have we against this sort of Satans temptati­ons?

Answ. I suppose thee a Christian, that makest this question; and if thou dost it in the plainnesse of thy heart it proves thee one. Who besides will, or can desire in earnest to be eased of these guests? even when a carnal heart prayes for deliverance from them, he would be loath his prayer should be heard. Not yet Lord, the heart of such a one cries, as Austin confessed of him­self. Sin is as truly the off-spring of the soule as children are of our bodies, and it findes as much favour in our eyes, yea more, for the sinner can slay a son to save a sin alive, Micah 6.7. and of all sinnes none are more made on then these heart sins.

First, because they are the first-born of the sinful heart, and the chiefest strength of the soule is laid out upon them.

Secondly, because the heart hath more scope in them then in outward acts. The proud man is staked down oft to a short state, and cannot ruffle it in the world, and appear to others in that pomp he would; but within his own bosome he can set up a stage, and in his own foolish heart present himself as great a Prince as he pleaseth. The malicious can kill in his desires as many in a few minutes, as the Angel smote in a night of Se­nacheribs host. Nero thus could slay all Rome on the block at once.

[Page 264]Thirdly, these sins stay with the soule when the other leave it; when the sinner hath cripled his body with drunkennesse and filthinesse. and proves miles emeritus, cannot follow the de­vils campany longer in those wayes, then these cursed lusts will entertain the sinner with stories of his old pranks and plea­sures. In a word, these inward lusts of the heart have nothing but the conscience of a Deity to quell them. Other sins put the sinner to shame before men, and as some that believed on Christ, durst not confesse him openly because they loved the praise of men, so there are sinners who are kept from vouch­ing their lusts openly, for the same tendernesse to their reputa­tion; but here is no feare of that, if they can but forget that heaven sees them, or perswade themselves there is no danger from thence; the coast then is clear, they may be as wicked as they please. These make inward sins so hugg'd and embraced. If thou therefore canst find thy heart set against these, I may venture to call thee a Christian, and for thy help against them,

1 First, be earnest with God in prayer to move and order thy heart in its thoughts and desires. If the tongue be such an un­ruly thing that few can tame; O what is the heart where such a multitude of thoughts are flying forth as thick as bees from the hive, and sparks from the furnace! It is not in man, not in the holiest on earth to do this without divine assistance. Therefore we finde David so often crying out in this respect to order his steps in his Word, to unite his heart to his feare, to en­ [...]ine his heart to his testimonies. As a servant, when the childe he tends is troublesome, and will not be ruled by him, calls out to the father to come to him, who no sooner speaks but all is whist with him; No doubt holy David found his heart beyond his skill or power, that makes him so oft do its errand to God. Indeed God hath promised thus much to his children, to order their steps for them, Psal. 37.22. only he looks they should bring their hearts to him for that end. Commit thy work to the Lord, and thy thoughts shall be established, Prov. 16.3. or ordered. Art thou setting thy face towards an Ordinance, where thou art sure to meet Satan, who will be disturbing thee with worldly thoughts, and may be worse? Let God know from thy mouth whither thou art going, and what thy feares are; [Page 265] never doth the soule march in so goodly order, as when it puts it self under the conduct of God.

2 Secondly, set a strong guard about thy outward senses: these are Satans landing places, especially the eye and the eare. Take heed what thou importest at these; vaine discourse seldome pas­seth without leaving some tincture upon the heart, as unwhole­some aire inclines to putrefaction things sweet in themselves: so unsavoury discourse to corrupt the minde that is pure; look thou breathest therefore in a clear aire. And for thy eye, let it not wander, wanton objects cause wanton thoughts. Job knew his eye and his thoughts were like to go together, and therefore to secure one, he covenants with the other, Job 31, 1.

3 Thirdly, often reflect upon thy self in a day, and observe what company is with thy heart. A careful Master will ever and a­non be looking into his work-house, and see what his servants are doing, and a wise Christian should do the same. We may know by the noise in the school, the Master is not there: much of the mis-rule in our bosomes ariseth from the neglect of visit­ing our hearts. Now when thou art parlying with thy soule, make this threefold enquiry.

1 First, whether that which thy heart is thinking on be good or evil. If evil and wicked, such as are proud, unclean, distrust­ful thoughts, shew thy abhorrency of them, and chide thy soul sharply for so much as holding conference with them, of which nought can come, but dishonour to God, and mischief to thy own soul, and stirre up thy heart to mourn for the evil neigh­bour-hood of them, and by this thou shalt give a testimony of thy faithfulnesse to God. When David mourn'd for Abner, all Israel 'tis said understood that day, that it was not of the King to stay Abner: Thy mourning for them will shew these thoughts are not so much of thee, as of Satan.

2 Secondly, if they be not broadly wicked, enquire whether they be not empty, frothy, vaine imaginations, that have no sub­serviency to the glory of God, thy own good or others; and if so, leave not till thou hast made thy selfe apprehensive of Satans designe on thee in them; though such are not for thy purpose, yet they are for his, they serve his turne to keep thee from bet­ter. All the water is lost that runnes beside the mill, and all thy [Page 266] thoughts are waste which help thee not to do Gods work withal in thy general or particular calling. The Bee will not sit on a flower where no honey can be suckt, neither should the Christi­an. Why sittest thou here idle (thou shouldest say to thy soul) when thou hast so much to do for God and thy soul, and so little time to dispatch it in?

3 Thirdly, if thou findest they are good for matter thy heart is busied about, then enquire whether they be good for time and manner, which being wanting they degenerate,

1 First, for the season; that is good fruit which is brought forth in its season. Christ liked the work his mother would have put him upon as well as her self, John 2. but his time was not come. Good thoughts and meditations misplaced, are like some in­terpretations of Scripture, good truths, but bad expositions; they fit not the place they are drawn from, nor these the time. To pray when we should hear, or be musing on the Sermon when we should pray, this is to rob God one way to pay him another.

2 Secondly, tarefully observe the manner. Thy heart may me­ditate a good matter, and spoile it in the doing. Thou art may be musing of thy sinnes, and affecting thy heart into a sense of them, but so, that while thou art stirring up thy sorrow thou weakenest thy faith on the promise, that is thy sinne. He is a bad Chirurgion, that in opening a veine goes so deep that he cuts an artery, and lames the arme if not kills the man. Or thou art thinking of thy family and providing for that, this thou oughtest to do and wert worse then an infidel if thou neglectest, but may be these thoughts are so distracting and distrustfull as if there were no promise, no providence to relieve thee. God takes this ill, because it reflects upon his care of thee; O how near doth our duty here stand to our sinne! so much care is necessary bal­last to the soul, a little more sinks it under the waves of unbe­liefe; like some things very wholesome, but one degree more of hot or cold would make them poison.

SECT. I.

1 First, he doth this in despite to God, against whom he can­not vent his malice at a higher rate then by corrupting his truth, which God hath so highly honoured, Psal. 138.2. Thou hast magnified thy Word above all thy Name. Every crea­ture bears the Name of God, but in his Word and truth therein contained 'tis writ at length, and therefore he is more choice of this, then of all his other works; he cares not much what be­comes of the world and all in it, so he keeps his Word, and saves his truth. Ere long we shall see the world on a light flame, the heavens and earth shall passe away, but the Word of the Lord endures for ever. When God will, he can make more such worlds as this is, but he cannot make another truth, and there­fore he will not lose one iota thereof. Satan knowing this, sets all his wits on work to deface this truth, and disfigure it by unsound doctrine. The Word is the glasse in which we see God, and seeing him are changed into his likenesse by his Spirit. If this glasse be crackt, then our conceptions we have of God will mis-repesent him unto us, whereas the Word in its native clear­nesse sets him out in all his glory unto our eye.

2 Secondly, he endeavours to draw into this spiritual sin of er­rour, as the most subtil and effectual means to weaken, if not destroy the power of godlinesse in them. The Apostle joynes the Spirit of power and a sound minde together, 2 Tim 1.7. Indeed the power of holinesse in practice depends much on the foundnesse of judgement. Godlinesse is the childe of truth, and it must be nurst, if we will have it thrive with no other milk then of its own mother. Therefore we are exhorted to desire the sincere milk of the Word, that we may grow, 1 Pet. 2.2. [...], if this milk be but a little dash't with errour, it is not so nutri­tive All errour, how innocent soever any may seem, (like the Ivy) draws away the strength of the souls love from holinesse. Hosea tells us, Whoredom and wine take away the heart; now [Page 269] errour is spiritual adultery. Paul speaks of his espousing them to Christ; when a person receives an errour, he takes a stranger into Christs bed, and it is the nature of adulterous love to take away the wises heart from her true husband, that she delights not in his company so much as of her adulterous lover: and do we not see it at this day fulfill'd? do not many shew more zeal in contending for one errour, then for many truths? how strange­ly are the hearts of many taken off from the wayes of God, their love cool'd to the Ordinances and Messengers of Christ? and all this occasioned by some corrupt principle got into their bosomes, which controuls Christ and his truth, as Hagar and her son did Sarah and her childe. Indeed Christ will never en­joy true conjugal love from the soule, till like Abraham he turns these out of doors. Errour is not so innocent a thing as ma­ny think it; it is as unwholesome food to the body, that poi­sons the spirits and surfeits the whole body, which seldom pas­seth away and not break out into sores. As the knowledge of Christ carries a soule above the pollutions of the world, so er­rour entangles and betrayes it to those lusts, whose hands it had escaped.

3 Thirdly, Satan in drawing a soule into this spiritual sin hath a designe to disturb the peace of the Church, which is rent and shattered when this fire-ship comes among them. I hear (saith Paul) there are divisions among you, and I partly beleeve it, for there must be heresies, 1 Cor. 11.18, 19. implying that divisi­ons are the natural issue of heresie. Errour cannot well agree with errour, except it be against the truth, then indeed (like Pilate and Herod) they are easily made friends, but when truth seems to be overcome, and the battel is over with that, then they fall out among themselves, and therefore it is no wonder if it be so troublesom a neighbour to truth. O Sirs, what a sweet si­lence and peace was there among Christians a dozen years ago; me thinks the looking back to those blessed dayes in this respect, (though they had also another way their troubles, yet not so uncomfortable, because that storme united, this scatters the Saints spirits) is joyous to remember in what unity and love Chri­stians walk't, that the Persecutors of those times might have said, as their Predecessours did of the Saints in primitive times, See how they love one another; but now alas they may jeere and [Page 270] say, See how they that loved so dearly are ready to pluck one anothers throats out.

SECT. II.

ƲseThe application of this shall be only in a word of exhortati­on to all, especially you who bear the Name of Christ by a more eminent Profession of him. O beware of this soul-infection, this leprosie of the head. I hope you do not think it needlesse, for 'tis the disease of the times. This plague is begun, yea, spreads apace; not a flock, a Congregation hardly that hath not this scab among them. Paul was a Preacher the best of us all may write after, and he presseth this home upon the Saints, yea, in the constant course of his preaching it made a piece of his Sermon, Acts 20.30, 31. he sets us Preachers also on this work: Take heed to your selves, and to all the flock; for I know this, that after my departure shall grievous wolves enter; also of your own selves shall men arise speaking perverse things; therefore watch. And then he presents his own example, that he hardly made a Sermon for several yeares, but this was part of it to warn every one night and day with teares. We need not prophesie what Impostors may come upon the stage, when we go off: There are too many at present above board of this gang, draw­ing disciples after them. And if it be our duty to warn you of them, surely 'tis yours to watch, lest you by any of them be led into temptation in this houre thereof, wherein Satan is let loose in so great a measure to deceive the Nation. May you not as ea­sily be sowered with this leaven, as the disciples whom Christ bids beware? Are you priviledged above those famous Churches of Galatia and Corinth, many of which were bewitched with false teachers, and in a manner turned to another Gospel? Is Satan grown Orthodox, or have his instruments lost their cunning, who hunt for souls? In a word, is there not a sympathy between thy corrupt heart and errour? Hast thou not a disposition, which like the fomes of the earth, makes it natural for these weeds to grow in thy soile. Seest thou not many prostrated by this enemy, who sate upon the mountain of their faith, and thought it should never have been removed, surely they would [Page 271] have tooke it ill to have been told you are the men and women that will decry Sabbaths, which now ye count holy; you will turn Pelagians, who now defie the name; you will despise Pro­phecie it self, who now seem so much to honour the Prophets; you will throw family-duties out of doors, who dare not now go out of doors, till you have prayed there. Yet these, and more then these are come to passe, and doth it hot behove thee (Christian) to take heed lest thou fallest also? and that thou mayest not,

1 First, make it thy chief care to get a through change of thy heart. If once the root of the matter be in thee, and thou beest bottom'd by a lively faith on Christ, thou art then safe, I do not say wholly free from all errour, but this I am sure, free from in­gulphing thy soule in damning errour. They went out from us, (saith Saint John) but they were not of us, for if they had been of us they would no doubt have continued with us, 1 John 2.19 As if he had said, they had some outward Profession, and common work of the Spirit with us, which they have either lost or carried over to the devils quarters, but they never had the unction of the sanctifying Spirit. By this, verse 20. he distinguisheth them, and comforts the sincere ones, who possibly might feare their own fall by their departure: But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things. 'Tis one thing to know a truth, and an­other thing to know it by unction. An hypocrite may do the for­mer, the Saint only the latrer It is this unction which gives the soule the savour of the knowledge of Christ; those are the fit prey for Impostors, who are enlightened, but not enlivened. O it's good to have the heart establish't with grace, this as an an­chor will keep us from being set a drift, and carried about with divers and strange doctrines, as the Apostle teacheth us, Heb. 13.9.

2 Secondly, ply the work of mortification. Crucifie the flesh daily. Heresie though a spiritual sinne, yet by the Apostle reckon'd among the deeds of the flesh, Gal. 5.20. because it is occasioned by fleshly motives, and nourisht by carnal food and fuel. Never any turn'd Heretick, but flesh was at the bottome, either they serv'd their belly, or a lust of pride; 'twas the way to Court, or secur'd their estates, and saved their lives, as some­times the reward of truth is fire and fagot; some pad or other [Page 272] is in the straw when least seen, and therefore it's no wonder that heresies should end in the flesh, which in a manner sprang from it. The rheume in the head ascends in fumes from the stomack, and returnes thither, or unto the lungs which at last fret and ulcerate: Carnal affections first send up their fumes to the un­derstanding, clouding that, yea, bribing it to receive such and such principles for truths, which imbraced, fall down into the life corrupting that with the ulcer of profanenesse. So that, Christian, if once thou canst take off thy engagements to the flesh, and become a free-man, so as not to give thy vote to gratifie thy carnal fears or hopes, thou wilt then be a sure friend to truth.

3 Thirdly, waite conscionably on the Ministery of the Word. Satan commonly stops the eare from hearing sound Doctrine, before he opens it to embrace corrupt. This is the method of soules apostatizing from truth, 2 Tim. 4.3, 4. They shall turn their eares from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. Satan like a cunning thief drawes the soul out of the road into some lane or corner, and there robs him of the truth. By rejecting of one Ordinance we deprive our selves of the blessing of all other: say not that thou prayest to be led into truth, he will not hear thy prayer if thou turnest thine eare from hearing the law. He that loves his child, when he sees him play the truant, will whip him to school: If God loves a soul, he will bring him back to the Word with shame and sorrow.

4 Fourthly, When thou hearest any unusual Doctrine, though never so pleasing, make not up the match hastily with it: have some better testimony of it before you open your heart to it. The Apostle indeed bids us entertain strangers, for some have en­tertain'd Angels unawares, Heb. 13.3. but he would not have us carried about with strange Doctrine, vers. 9. by this I am sure some have entertained devils. I confesse. 'tis not enough to re­ject a doctrine, because strange to us, but ground we have to wait and enquire. Paul marvelled that the Galatians were so soon removed from him, who had called them unto the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel; they might sure have stayed till they had acquainted Paul with it, and asked his judgement; what, no sooner an Impostour come into the countrey and o­pen his pack, but buy all his ware at first sight? O friends, [Page 273] were it not more wisdom to pray such new notions over and over again, to search the Word and our hearts by it, yea, not to trust our own hearts, but call in counsel from others. If your Minister have not such credit with you, yet the most holy, humble and establish't Christians you can finde. Errour is like fish, which must be eaten new, or it will stink, When those dangerous errours sprung up first in New England, O how un­settled were many of the Churches? what an outis was made, as if some mine of gold had been discovered; but in a while, when those errours came to their complexion, and it was perceived whither they were bound, to destroy Churches, Ordinances, and Power of Godlinesse: then such as feared God, who had stept aside, returned back with shame and sorrow.

SECT. I.

First, Pride of Gifts. By Gifts I mean those supernatural a­bilities, with which the Spirit of God doth enrich and endow the mindes of men, for edification of the body of Christ; of which gifts the Apostle tells us there is great diversity, and all from the same Spirit, 1 Cor. 12.4. There is not greater vari­ety of colours, and qualities in plants and flowers, with which the earth like a carpet of needle-work is variegated fOr the de­light and service of man, then there is of gifts in the mindes of men, natural and spiritual to render them useful to one another, both in civil societies and Christian fellowship. The Christian as well as man is intended to be a sociable creature, and for the better managing this spiritual Common-wealth among Christi­ans; God doth wisely and graciously provide and impart gifts, suitable to the place every one stands in to his brethren, as the vessels are larger or lesse in the body natural, according to their place therein. Now Satan labours what he can to taint these gifts, and fly-blow them with pride in the Christian, that so he may spoile the Christians trade and commerce, which is mutu­ally maintained by the gifts and graces of one another. Pride of gifts hinders the Christians trade, at least thriving by their commerce two wayes.

First, pride of gifts is the cause why we do so little good with them to others.

Secondly, why we receive so little good from the gifts of others.

1 First, pride of gifts hinders the doing of good by them to o­thers, and that upon a threefold account.

1 First, pride diverts a man from aiming at that end; so far as pride prevails the man prayes, preaches, &c. rather to be thought good by others, then to do good to others; rather to enthrone himself then Christ, in the opinions and hearts of his hearers. Pride carries the man aloft, to be admired for the height of his [Page 276] parts and notions, and will not suffer him to stoop so low as to speak of plain truths, or if he does, not plainly; he must have some fine lace, though on a plain stuffe, such a one may tickle the eare, but very unlikely to do real good to the soules: alas, it is not that he attends.

2 Secondly, if this painted Jezabel of pride be perceived to look out at the window in any exercise, whether of preaching, prayer, or conference, it doth beget a disdain in the spirits of those that heare such a one both good and bad. 'Tis a sin very odious to a gracious heart, and oft-times makes the stomack go against the food; though good, through their abhorrency of that pride they see in the instrument. It is indeed their weaknesse, but wo to them that by their pride lead them into temptation! nay, those that are bad and may be in the same kinde, like not that in another which they favour in themselves, and so prejudiced, return as bad as they went.

3 Thirdly, pride of gifts robs us of Gods blessing in the use of them. The humble man may have Satan at his right hand to oppose him, but be sure the proud man shall finde God himself there to resist him, whenever he goes about any duty. God proclaims so much, and would have the proud man know where­ever he meets him he will oppose him; he resists the proud. Great gifts are beautiful as Rachel, but pride makes them also barren like her. Either we must lay self aside, or God will lay us aside.

2 Secondly, pride of gifts hinders the receiving of good from others. Pride fills the soule, and a full soul will take nothing from God, much lesse from man to do it good. Such a one is very dainty; It is not every Sermon, though wholesom food, nor every prayer, though savoury, will go down, he must have a choice dish, he thinks he hath better then this of his own, and is such a one like to get good? And truly we may see it, that as the plain Plowman that can eate of any homely food if whole­some; hath more health, and is able to do more work in a day, then many enjoy or can do in their whole life, that are nice, squeamish, and courtly in their fare; so the humble Christian that can feed on plain truths, and Ordinances which have not so much of the Art of man to commend them to their palate, enjoy more of God, and can do more for God, then the nicer [Page 277] sort of Professours, who are all to be served in a lordly dish of rare gifts. The Church of Corinth was famous for gifts above o­ther Churches, 1 Cor. 1. but not in grace; none so charged for weaknesse in that, 1 Cor. 3.2. he calls them carnal, babes in Christ, so weak, as not able to digest mans meat; I havé fed you, saith Paul, with milk and not with meat; for hitherto ye were not able to beare it, neither yet now are ye able. Why? what is the matter? the reason lies, verse 3. Ye are carnal, there is among you envie and strife, v.4. One saith, I am of Paul; another, I am of A­pollos. Pride makes them take parts, and make sides, one for this Preacher, another for that, as they fancied one to excel an­other. And this is not the way to thrive. Pride destroyes love, and love wanting edification is lost. The devil hath made foul work in the Church by this engine. Zanchy tells of one in Ge­neva, who being desired to go hear Viretus, that preach't at the same time with Calvin, answered his friend, If Paul were to preach relicto Paulo Calvinum audirem: I would leave Paul himself to hea [...] Calvin, And will pride in the gifts of another so far transport, even to the borders of blasphemy? what work then will pride make, when the gifts are a mans own?

SECT. II.

Ʋse 1 Doth Satan thus stir up Saints to this spiritual pride of gifts? first, here is a word to you that have mean gifts, yet truth of grace, be content with thy condition. Perhaps when thou hear­est others, how enlargedly they pray, how able to discourse of the truths of God, and the like, thou art ready to go into a cor­ner, and mourn to think how weak thy memory, how dull thy apprehension, how straitened thy spirit, hardly able (though in secret) to utter and expresse thy minde to God in prayer. O thou art ready to think those the happy men and women, and almost murmur at thy condition well, canst thou not say, though I have not words I hope I have faith, I cannot dispute for the truth, but I am willing to suffer for it; I cannot remember a Sermon, but I never hear the Word, but I hate sin and love Christ more then ever: Lord, thou knowest I love thee? Truly (Christian) thou hast the better part; thou little think'st what [Page 278] a mercy may be wrapt up even in the meannes of thy gifts, or what temptations their gifts expose them to, which God for ought I know may in mercy deny thee. Josephs coat made him finer then his brethren, but this caused all his trouble, this set the Archers a shooting their arrows into his side; thus great gifts lift a Saint up a little higher in the eyes of men, but it occasions many temptations which thou meetest not with, that art kept low, what with envie from their brethren, malice from Satan, and pride in their own hearts; I dare say, none finde so hard a work to go to heaven as such, much ado to bear up against those waves and windes, while thou creepest along the shore under the winde to heaven. It is with such as with some great Lord of little estate, a meaner man oft hath money in his purse, when he hath none, and can l [...]nd his Lordship some at a need: great gifts and parts are titles of honour among men, but many such may come and borrow grace and comfort of a mean gifted bro­ther; possibly the Preacher of his poor neighbour. O poor Christian, do not murmur or envy them, but rather pity and pray for them, they need it more then others his gifts are thine; thy grace is for thy self; thou art like a Merchant that hath his Factour goes to sea but he hath his Adventure without hazard brought home. Thou joynest with him in prayer, hast the help of his gifts, but not the temptation of his pride.

Ʋse 2 Secondly, doth Satan labour thus to draw to pride of gifts? this speaks a word to you to whom God hath given more gifts then ordinary, beware of pride, that is now your snare. Satan is at work, if possible he will turne your Artillery against your selfe; thy safety lies in thy humility, if this lock be cut the legi­ons of hell are on thee. Remember whom thou wrestlest with, spiritual wickednesse, and their play is to lift up, that they may give the sorer fall. Now the more to stir up thy heart against it, I shall adde some soul-humbling considerations.

1 First, consider these spiritual gifts are not thy own, and wilt thou be proud of anothers bounty? Is not God the Founder, and can he not soon be the Confounder of thy gifts? thou that art proud of thy gourd, what wilt thou be when it is gone? surely then thou wilt be peevish and angry, and truly thou ta­kest the course to be strip't of them. Gifts come on other termes then grace. God gives grace as a free-hold, it hath the [Page 279] promise of this and another world, but gifts come on liking; though a father will not cast off his childe, yet he may take away his fine coat and ornaments, if proud of them.

2 Secondly, gifts are not meerly for thy self. As the light of the Sun is ministeriall, it shines not for it self: so all thy gifts are for others; Gifts for the edifying of the body. Suppose a man should leave a chest of money in your hands to be distributed to others, what folly is it in this man to put this into his own In­ventory, and applaud himself that he hath so much money? Poor soul, thou art but Gods Executour, and by that time thou hast paid all the Legacies, thou wilt see little left for thee to brag and boast of.

3 Thirdly, know (Christian) thou shalt be accountable for these talents; now with what face can a proud soul look on God? Suppose one left an Executor to pay Legacies, and this man should pay them not as Legacies of another, but gifts of his own. Christ at his ascension gave gifts, that his children should re­ceive, thou hast some in thy hand; now a proud soul gives out all, not as the Legacy of Christ, but as his own, he assumes all to himselfe. O how abominable is this to entitle our selves to Christs honour!

4 Fourthly, thy gifts commend thee not to God. Man may be taken with thy expression and notion in prayer: but these are all pared off when thy prayer comes before God; O woman, (saith Christ) great is thy faith! not compt and flourishing▪ thy lan­guage. It were good after our duties, to sort the Ingredients of which they are made up, what grace contributed, and what gifts, and what pride, and when all the heterogeneal stuffe is sever'd, you shall see in what a little compasse the actings of grace in our duties will lie.

5 Fifthly, consider while thou art priding in thy gifts, thou art dwindling and withering in thy grace. Such are like corne that runs up much into straw, whose eare commonly is but light and thin. Grace is too much neglected, where gifts are too highly prized; we are commanded to be clothed with humility. Our garments cover the shame of our bodies, humility the beauty of the soul; and as a tender body cannot live without cloathes, so neither can grace without this cloathing of humility. It kills the Spirit of praise, when thou shouldest blesse God thou art ap­plauding [Page 280] thy self. It destroys Christian love, and stabs our fel­lowship with the Saints to the heart: A proud man hath not room enough to walk in company, because the gifts of others he thinks stand in his way. Pride so distempers the palate, that it can relish nothing that is drawen from anothers vessel.

6 Sixthly, it is the fore-runner of some great sin, or some great affliction. God will not suffer such a weed as pride to grow in his garden, without taking some course or other to root it up; may be he will let thee fall into some great sinne, and that shall bring thee home with shame. God useth sometimes a thorn in the flesh, to prick the bladder of pride in the Spirit; or at least some great affliction; the very end whereof is to hide pride from man. Job 33.17.19 As you do with your hot-metall'd horses, ride them over plowed lands to tame them, and then you can sit safely on their back. If Gods honour be in danger through thy pride, then ex­pect a rod, and most likely the affliction shall be in that, which will be most grievous to thee, in the thing thou art proud of. Hezekiah boasted of his treasure, God sends the Chaldeans to plunder him, Jonah fond of his gourd, and that is smitten: and if thy Spirit be blown up with pride of gifts, thou art in danger of having them blasted, at least in the opinion of others, whose breath of applause (possibly) was a means to overset thy unbal­last spirit.

SECT. III.

Quest. But how would you direct us against this?

Answ. Arguments you have had before; I shall only therefore point to two or three doors, where your enemy comes forth upon you, and surely the very sight thereof, if thou beest loyal to Christ, will stirre thee up to fall upon it.

1 First, pride discovers it self in dwelling upon the thoughts of our gifts, with a secret kinde of content to see our own face, till at last we fall in love with it. We read of some whose eyes are full of the adulteresse, and cannot cease from sinne; a proud heart is full of himself, his own abilities cast their shadow before him, they are in his eye wherever he goes, the great subject and [Page 281] theam of his thoughts is what he is, and what he hath above o­thers, applauding himself as Bernard confesseth, that (when one would think he had little leisure for such thoughts) even in preaching, pride would be whispering in his eare Bene fecisti Ber­narde, O well done Bernard. Now have a care (Christian) of chatting with such company. Run from such thoughts as from a Beare. If the devil can get thee to stand on this pinacle, while he presents thee with the glory of thy spiritual attainments and endowments for thee to gaze on them, thy weak head w [...]ll soon turn round in pride: and therefore labour to keep the sense of thy own infirmities lively in thy soule to divert the temptation. As those who are subject to some kinde of fits, carry about them things proper for the disease, that when the fit is coming, (which oft is occasioned with a sweet perfume) they may use them for their help. Sweet sents are not more dangerous for them, then any thing that may applaud thee is to thy soul: Have a care therefore not only of wearing such thoughts in thy own bosome, but also of sitting by others, that bring the sweet sent of thy perfections to thee by their flattery.

2 Secondly, this kinde of pride appears in a forwardnesse to ex­pose it self to view. 1 Sam. 17.28. Davids brethren were mistaken in him in deed, but oft the pride and naughtinesse of the heart breaks out at this door. Christs carnal friends bid Christ shew himselfe; pride loves to climbe up, not as Zaecheus, to see Christ, but to be seen himself. The fool (Solomon tells us) hath no delight in under­standing, but that his heart may discover it self, Prov. 18.2. Pride would be some body, and therefore comes abroad to court the multitude, whereas humility delights in privacy; as the leaves do cover and shade the fruits, that some hand must gently lift up them before they can see the fruit: so should humility and a holy modesty conceal the perfections of the soule, till a hand of Providence by some call invites them out. There is a pride in naked gifts as well as in naked breasts and backs: hu­mility is a necessary veile to all other graces; and therefore first, Christian, look whenever thou comest forth to publike duty, that thou hast a call; it is obedience to be ready to answer, when God calls thee forth, but it's pride to run before God speaks. Secondly, when call'd earnestly implore divine strength against this enemy: shun not a duty for feare of pride, thou [Page 282] mayest shew it in the very seeming to escape it, but go in the strength of God against it; there is more hope of overcoming it by obedience then disobedience.

3: Thirdly, in envying the gifts of others, when they seeme to blinde our own, that they are not so faire a prospect as we de­sire. This is a weed may grow too rank in a good soile. Aaron and Miriam could not bear Moses his honour, Numb. 12.1. that was the businesse, though they pick a quarrel with him a­bout his wife, (because an Ethiopian) as appears plainly, v. 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses? hath he not spoken also by us? They thought Moses went away with too much of the ho­nour, and did repine that God should use him more then them­selves. And 'tis observable, that the lusting for flesh broke out among the mixt multitude and baser sort of people, Numb. 11.4, 5. but this of pride and envie took fire in the bosomes of the most eminent for place and Piety. O what need then have we, poor creatures, to watch our hearts when we see such precious servants of God led into temptation? The Spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy, James 4.5. Our corrupt nature is ever putting on to this sin. 'Tis as hard to keep our hearts and this sin asunder, as it is to hinder two lovers from meeting together: Thatch is not more ready to be fired with every flash of lighten­ing, then the heart to be kindled at the shining forth of any ex­celling gift or grace in another. It was one of the first windows that corrupt nature look't out at, a sin that shed the first blood; Cains envy hatcht Abels murder. Now if ever thou meanest to get the mastery of this sin;

1 First, call in help from heaven. No sooner hath the Apostle set forth, how big and teeming full the heart of man is with en­vy, but he shews where a fountain of grace is infinitely exceeding that of lust; The Spirit within us lusteth to envie, but he giveth more grace, v. 5. And therefore sit not down tamely under this sin, it is not unconquerable. God can give thee more grace then thou hast sin, more humility then thou hast pride. Be but so hum­ble as cordially to beg his grace, and thou shalt not be so proud, as wickedly to envy his gifts or grace in others.

2 Secondly, make this sin as black and ugly as thou canst pos­sibly to thy thought, that when it is presented to thee thou mayest abhor it the more. Indeed there needs no more then its own [Page 283] face, (wouldest thou look wishly on it) to make thee out of love with it. For first, this envying of others gifts, casts great contempt upon God, and that more wayes then one.

1 First, when thou enviest the gifts of thy brethren, thou takest upon thee to teach God, what he shall give, and to whom; as if the great God should take counsel or ask leave of thee before he dispen­seth his gifts, and darest thou stand to thy own envious thoughts with this interpretation? such a one thou findest Christ himself give, Matth. 20.15. Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with my own? as if Christ had said, what hath any to do to cavil at my disposure of what is not theirs but mine to give?

2 Secondly, thou malignest the goodnesse of God. It troubles thee, it seems, that God hath a heart to do good to any besides thy selfe: thy eye is evil because his is good. Wouldest not thou have God be good? you had as good speak out and say, you would not have him God, he can assoon cease to be God as to be good.

3 Thirdly, thou art an enemy to the glory of God, as thou de­facest that which should set it forth. Every gift is a ray of di­vine excellency; and as all the beams declare the glory of the Sunne, so all the gifts God imparts declare the glory of God: Now envy labours to deface and fully the representations of God; it hath ever something to disparage the excellency of an­other withal. God shewed Miriam her sin by her punishment, she went to bespatter Moses, that shone so eminently with the gifts and graces of God, and God spits in her sace, Numb. 12. yea, fills her all over with a noisome scab. Doest thou cordially wish well to the honour of God? why then hangest thou thy head, and doest not rather rejoyce to see him glorified by the gifts of others? Could a Heathen take it so well, when himself was passed by, and others chosen to places of honour and go­vernment, that he said, he was glad his City could finde so ma­ny more worthy then himself? and shall a Christian repine that any are found fit to honour God besides himself?

2 Secondly, thou wrongest thy brother, as thou sinnest against the law of love, which obligeth thee to rejoyce in his good as thy owne, yea, to prefer him in honour before thy self. Thou canst not love and envy the same person; envy is as contrary to love, as the hectical feavourish fire in the body is to the kindly [Page 284] heat of nature. Charity envieth not, 1 Cor. 13. How can it when it lives where it loves? and when thou ceasest to love, thou beginnest to hate and kill him, and doest not thou tremble to be found a murderer at last?

3 Thirdly, thou consultest worst of all for thy self. God is out of thy reach, what thou spittest against heaven, thou art sure to have fall on thy own face at last, and thy brother whom thou enviest God stands bound to defend him against thy envy, be­cause he is maligned for what he hath of God in him. Thus did God plead Josephs cause against his envious brethren, and Davids against wicked Saul. Thy selfe only hast real hurt.

1 First, thou deprivest thy self of what thou mightest reap from the gifts of others. That old saying is true, Tolle invidiam, mea tua sunt, & tua mea: What thou hast is mine, and what I have thine; when envy is gone. Whereas now, like the leach, (which they say draws out the worst blood) thou suckest nothing, but what swells thy minde with discontent, and is after vomited out in strife and contention. O what a sad thing is it, that one should go from a precious Sermon, a sweet prayer, and bring nothing away but a grudge against the instrument God used; as we see in the Pharisees and others at Christs preaching.

2 Secondly, thou robbest thy self of the joy of thy life; He that is cruel troubles his own flesh, Prov. 11.17. The envious man doth it to purpose, he sticks the honour and esteem of o­thers as thornes in his own heart, he cannot think of them with­out paine and anguish, and he must needs pine that is ever in paine.

3 Thirdly, thou throwest thy self into the mouth of temptation, thou needest give the devil no greater advantage; it is a stock a­ny sin almost will grow upon. What will not the Patriarchs do, to rid their hands of Joseph whom they envied? that very pride which made them disdain the thought of bowing to his sheaf, made them stoop far lower, even to debase themselves as low as hell, and be the devils instruments to sell their dear bro­ther into slavery, which might have been worse to him, (if God had not provided otherwise,) then if they had sla [...]n him on the place. What an impotent minde and cruel did Saul shew a­gainst David, when once envy had envenomed his heart? from [Page 285] that day which he heard David preferr'd in the womens Songs above himself, he could never get that sound out of his head, but did ever after devote this innocent man to death in his thoughts, who had done him no other wrong, but in being an instrument to keep the crown on his head, by the hazard of his own life with Goliah. O it is a bloody sin. It is the wombe wherein a whole litter of other sins are formed, Rom. 1.29. full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity, &c. and there­fore except you be resolved to bid the devil welcom and his whole train, resist him in this, that comes before to take up quar­ters for the rest.

SECT. I.

1 First, of the first, to trust in the strength of grace is to be proud of grace. This is opposed to that poverty of spirit so com­mended by our Saviour, Matth. 5. by which a man lives in the continual sense of his spiritual beggery and nothingnesse, and so hath his recourse to Christ, as the poor to the rich mans door, knowing he hath nothing at home to maintain him. Such a one was Paul, not able to do any thing of himself; he is not ashamed to let the world know that Christ carries his purse for him. Our sufficiency is of God, yea, after many years trading, this holy man sees nothing he hath got, Phil. 3.13. I count not my self to have apprehended: he is still pressing forward; ask him how he lives, he'll tell you who keeps house for him; I live, yet not I, Gal. 2.20▪ as ask a beggar where he hath his meat, cloathes, &c. he'll say, I thank my good Master; Now Satan chiefly labours to puffe the soul up with an over-weening conceit of his own ability, as the readiest means to bring him in­to his snare; Satan knows 'tis Gods method to give his children [Page 287] into his hands, when once they grow proud and self-confident: Hezekiah was left to a temptation, 2 Chron. 32.31. to try him. Why? God had tried him to purpose a little before in an affli­ction; what needs this? O Hezekiahs heart was lift up after his affliction. It was time for God to let the tempter alone a little to foile him; probably now Hezekiah had high thoughts of his grace; O he would never do as he had done before, and God will let him see what a weak creature he is. Peter makes a whip for his own back in that bravado; Though all should for­sake thee, yet will not I. Christ now in meer mercy must set Sa­tan on him, to lay him on his back; that seeing the weaknesse of his faith, he might be dismounted from the height of his pride. All that I shall say from this, is to ent [...]eat thee (Christian) to have a care of this kinde of pride. You know what Joah said to David, when he perceived his heart lift up with the strength of his Kingdom, and therefore would have the people numbered; The Lord God adde unto thy people, how many soever they be, a hun­dred fold; but why doth my Lord the King delight in this thing? 2 Sam. 24.3. The Lord adde to the strength of thy grace a hundred fold, but why delightest thou in this? why shouldest thou be lift up? is it not grace? shall the Groom be proud be­cause he rides on his Masters horse? or the mud wall because the Sun shines on it? mayest thou not say of every dram of grace, as the young man of his hatchet, Alas, Muster, it is borrowed? nay, not only borrowed, but thou canst not use it without his skill and strength that lends it thee. O beware of this, let not those vain thoughts lodge in thee, left thou enter into temptati­on. It is a breach a whole troop of sins may enter at, yea will, except speedily fill'd up.

1 First, it will make thee soon grow loose and negligent in thy duty. 'Tis sense of insufficiency keeps a soul at work, to pray and heare, as want in the house and hutch holds up the market, no man comes thither to buy what he hath at home. Ʋp, saith Ja­cob, go down to Egypt for corne, that we live and not die. Thus saith the needy Christian, Up soul to thy God, thy faith is weak, thy patience almost spent, ply thee to the throne of grace, go with thy homer to the Ordinances, and get some supplies. Now a soule conceited of his store, hath another song; Soul, take thine ease, thou art richly laid in for many dayes. Let the doubt­ing [Page 288] soule pray, thy faith is strong; let the weake lie at the breast, thou art well grown up; nay, 'tis well if it goes not fur­ther to a despising of Ordinances, except they have some more courtly fate then ordinary: such a passe were the Corinthians come to, 1 Cor. 4.8. Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye reign like Kings without us. I pray observe how he layes the ac­cent on the particle now; now ye are rich, as if he had said, I knew the time, if Paul had been come to town, and newes spread abroad in the City that Paul was to preach, you would have flock't to hear him, and blessed God for the season, but then you were poor and empty; now ye are full, you have got to a higher attainment; Paul is a plain fellow now, he may car­ry his cheere to a hungry people if he will, we are well apaid. And when once the heart is come to this, 'tis easie to judge what will follow.

Secondly, this trusting to the strength of grace will make the soule bold and venturous. The humble Christian is the wary Christian, he knows his weaknesse, and this makes him afraid. I have a weak head, saith he, I may be soon disputed into an er­rour and heresie, and therefore I dare not come where such stuffe is broach't, lest my weak head should be intoxicated: the con­fident man he'll sip of every cup, he fears none; no, he is sta­blish't in the truth, a whole team of hereticks shall not draw him aside. I have a vain light heart, saith the humble soule; I dare not come among wicked debautch't company, left I should at last bring the naughty man home with me: but one trusting to the strength of his grace, dares venture into the devils quarters. Thus Peter into the rout of Christs enemies, and how he came off you know; there his faith had been slain on the place, had not Christ founded a retreat, by the seasonable look of love he gave him. Indeed I have read of some bragging Philosophers, who did not think it enough to be temperate, except they had the object for intemperance present; and therefore they would go into Taverns and Whore-houses, as if they meant to beat the devil on his own ground; but the Christian knows an enemy nearer then so, which they were ignorant of; and that he need not go over his own threshold to challenge the devils He hath lust in his bosome that will be hard enough for him all his dayes, without giving it the vantage ground. Christian, I know no sin, [Page 289] but thou mayest be left to commit it, except one. It was a bold speech of him, and yet a good man (as I have heard,) If Clap­ham die of the plague, say Clapham had no faith, and this made him boldly go among the infected. If a Christian, thou shalt not die of spiritual plagues, yet such may have the plague-sores of grosse sins running on them for a time, and is not this sad e­nough? therefore walk humbly with thy God.

3 Thirdly, this high conceit of the strength of thy grace will make thee cruel and churlish to thy weak brethren in their in­firmities, a sin that least becomes a Saint, Gal. 6.1. If any one be overtaken, you that be spiritual, restore such a one with meek­nesse; but how shall a soul get such a meek spirit? It follows, considering thy self, lest thou also be tempted. What makes men hard to the poor? they think they shall never be so themselves. Why are many so sharp in their censures, but because they trust too much to their grace, as if they could never fall? O you are in the body, and the body of sin in you, therefore feare. Ber­nard used to say, when he heard any scandalous sin of a Profes­sour; Hodie illi, cras mihi. He fell to day, I may stumble to­morrow.

SECT. II.

2 The second way a soule may be proud of his grace, is by rest­ing on it for his acceptance with God. The Scripture calls inhe­rent grace our own righteousnesse, (though God indeed be the ef­ficient of it) and opposeth it to the righteousnesse of Christ, which alone is called the Righteousnesse of God, Rom. 10.1. Now to rest on any grace inherent, is to exalt our own righte­ousnesse above the righteousnesse of God; and what pride will this amount to? If this ware so, then a Saint when he comes to heaven might say, This is Heaven which I have built, my grace hath purchased; and thus the God of Heaven should become tenant to his creature in Heaven. No, God hath cast the order of our salvation into another method, of grace, but not of grace in us, but grace to us. Inherent grace hath its place and office to accompany salvation, Heb. 6.9. but not procure it. This is Christs [Page 290] work, not graces. When Israel waited on the Lord at Mount Sinai, they had their bounds, not a man must come up besides Moses to treat with God, no, not touch the Mount lest they die: thus all the graces of the Spirit wait on God, but none come up to challenge any acceptance of God besides faith, which is a grace that presents the soul not in its own garments. But you will say, what needs all this? where is the man that trusts in his grace? Alas, where is the Christian that doth fully stand clear, and freely come his off his own righteousnesse? he is a rare Pilot indeed, that can steere his faith in so direct a course, as not now and then to knock upon this duty, and run on ground up­on that grace. Abraham went in to Hagar; and the children of Abrahams faith are not perfectly dead to the Law, and may be found sometimes in Hagars armes, witnesse the fluxe and re­fluxe of our faith, according to the various aspect of our obe­dience: when this seems full, then our faith is at a spring-tide, and covers all the mountains of our fears; but let it seem to wain in any service or duty, then the Jordan of our faith flies back, and leaves the soule naked. The devils spight is at Christ, and therefore since he could not hinder his landing, which he endea­voured all he could, nor work his will on his person when he was come; he goes now in a more refined way to darken the glory of his sufferings, and the sufficiency of his righteousnesse, by blending ours with his; this doctrine of Justification by faith, hath had more works and batteries made against it, then any other in the Scripture. Indeed many other errours were but his slie approaches to get nearer to undermine this; and last­ly, when he connot hide this truth, (which now shines in the Church like the Sun in its strength) then he labours to hinder the practical improvement of it, that we (if he can help it) shall not live up to our own principles, making us at the same time, that in our judgement we professe acceptance only through Christ, in our practice confute our selves. Now there is a double pride in the soule he makes use of for this end, the one I may call a mannerly pride, the other a self-applauding pride.

1 First, a mannerly pride, which comes forth in the habit and guise of humility, and that discovers it self, either at the soules first coming to Christ, and keeps him from closing with the pro­mise, or afterward in the daily course of a Christians walk­ing [Page 291] with God, which keeps him from comfortable living on Christ.

First, when a poor soul is staved off the promise by the sense of his own unworthinesse and great unrighteousnesse; tell him of a pardon, alas, he is so wrapt up with the thoughts of his own vilenesse, that you cannot fasten it upon him. What, will God e­ver take such a toad as he is into his bosome, discount so many great abominations at once, and receive him into his favour, that hath been so long in rebellious armes against him? he can­not beleeve it, no, though he heares what Christ hath done and suffered for sin, he refuseth to be comforted. Little doth the soule think what a bitter root such thoughts spring from, thou thinkest thou doest well thus to declaim against thy self, and aggravate thy sins; indeed thou canst not paint them black e­nough, or entertain too low and base thoughts of thy selfe for them: But what wrong hath God and Christ done thee, that thou shouldest so unworthily reflect upon the mercy of the one, and merit of the other? Mayest thou not do this, and be tender of the good Name of God also? Is there no way to shew thy sense of thy sin, except thou asperse thy Saviour? Canst thou not charge thy self, but thou must condemn God, and put Christ and his blood to shame before Satan, who triumphs more in this then all thy other sins? In a word, though thou like a wretch hast undone thy self, and damned thy soule by thy sins, yet art thou not willing God should have the glory of pardoning them, and Christ the honour of procuring the same? or art thou like him in the Gospel, Luke 16.3. who could not dig, and to beg was ashamed. Thou canst not earne heaven by thy own righ­teousnesse, and is thy spirit so stout that thou wilt not beg it for Christs sake, yea, take it at Gods hands, who in the Gospel comes a begging to thee, and beseecheth thee to be reconciled to him? Ah soule, who would ever have thought there could have lien such pride under such a modest veile? and yet none like it. 'Tis horrible pride for a beggar to starve, rather then take an alms at a rich mans hands: a malefactour rather to choose his halter then a pardon from his gracious Princes hand: but here is one infinitely surpassing both; a soule pining and pe­rishing in sin, and yet rejecting the mercy of God, and the help­ng hand of Christ to save him, Though Abigail did not [Page 292] think her self worthy to be Davids wife, yet she thought Da­vid was worthy of her, and therefore she humbly accepted his offer, and makes haste to go with the messengers: That's the sweet frame of heart indeed, to lie low in the sense of your own vilenesse, yet to believe; to renounce all conceit of wor­thinesse in our selves, yet not therefore to renounce all hope of mercy, but the more speedily to make haste to Christ that wooes us. All the pride and unmannerlinesse lies in making Christ stay for us, who bids his messengers invite poor sinners to come and tell them all things are ready. But may be thou wilt say still, it is not pride that keeps thee off, but thou canst not be­lieve that ever God will entertain such as thou art. Truly, thou mendest the matter but little with this, either thou keepest some lust in thy heart, which thou wilt not part with to obtain the be­nefit of the promise, and then thou art a notorious hypocrite, who under such an out-cry for thy sins, canst drive a secret trade with hell at the same time; or if not so, thou doest discover the more pride in that thou darest stand out, when thou hast nothing to oppose against the many plain and clear promises of the Go­spel, but thy peremptory unbelief. God bids the wicked for­sake his wayes, and turne to him, and he will abundantly par­don him; but thou sayest thou canst not believe this for thy own self. Now who speaks the truth? One of you two must be the liar, either thou must take it with shame to thy self, for what thou hast said against God and his promise, (and that is thy best course) or thou must proudly, yea, blasphemously cast it upon God, as every unbeliever doth, 1 John 5.10. Nay, thou makest him forsworn for God, to give poor sinners the greater security in flying for refuge to Christ, who is that hope set before them, Heb. 6.17, 18. hath sworn they should have strong consolation: O beatos quorum causâ Deus jurat! O miser­rimos si nec juranti credamus. Tertul. de poenit. O happy we, for whose sake God puts himself under an oath; but O miserable we, who will not believe God, no, not when he sweares!

Secondly, when the soul hath shot the great gulfe, and got into a slate of peace and life by closing with Christ, yet this man­nerly pride Satan makes use of in the Christians daily course of duty and obedience, to disturb him and hinder his peace and comfort. O how unchearfully, yea, joylesly do many precious [Page 293] soules passe their dayes! If you enquire what is the cause, you shall finde all their joy runs out at the crannies of their imperfect duties and weak graces; they cannot pray as they would, and walk as they desire with evennesse and constancy; they see how short they fall of the holy rule in the Word, and the patterne which others more eminent in grace do set before them, and this though it doth not make them throw the Promises away, and quite renounce all hope in Christ, yet it begets many sad fears and suspitions, yea, makes them sit at the feast Christ hath pro­vided, and not know whether they may eat or not. In a word, as it robs them of their joy, so Christ of that glory which he should receive from their rejoycing in him, I do not say, (Chri­stian) thou oughtest not to mourn for those defects thou findest in thy graces and duties, nay, thou couldest not approve thy self to be sincere, if thou didst not. A gracious heart, seeing how far short his renewed state (forthe present) falls of mans primi­tive holinesse by Creation, cannot but weep and mourn, (as the Jewes to behold the second Temple▪) yet (Christian even while the tears are in thy eyes for thy imperfect graces, (for a soule riseth with his grave-clothes on) thou shouldest rejoyce, yea, triumph over all these thy defects by faith in Christ, in whom thou art compleat, Col. 1.10. while imperfect in thy selfe. Christs presence in the second Temple, (which the first had not) made it (though comparatively mean) more glorious then the first Hag. 2.9 how much more doth his presence in this spi­ritual temple of a gracious heart, imputing his righteousnesse to cover all its uncomelinesse, make the soule glorious above man at first? This is a garment for which (as Christ saith of the lilie) we neither spin nor toile; yet Adam in all his created royalty was not so clad, as the weakest believer is with this on his soul. Now, Christian, consider well what thou doest, while thou sittest languishing under the sense of thy own weaknesses, and refusest to rejoyce in Christ, and live comfortably on the sweet priviledges thou art interessed in by thy marriage to him. Doest thou not bewray some of this spiritual pride working in thee? O, if thou couldest pray without wandering, walk with­out limping, believe without wavering, then thou couldest re­joyce and walk chearfully, It seems, soule, thou stayest to bring the ground of thy comfort with thee, and not to receive it pure­ly [Page 294] from Christ. O how much better were it if thou wouldest say with David: Though my house, my heart, be not so with God, yet he hath made with me a Covenant ordered in all things and sure; and this is all my desire, all my confidence; Christ I op­pose to all my sins, Christ to all wants, he is my all in all and all above all. Indeed all those complaints of our wants and weak­nesses, so far as they withdraw our hearts from relying chear­fully on Christ, they are but the language of pride hankering af­ter the Covenant of works. O 'tis hard to forget our mother­tongue, which is so natural to us, labour therefore to be sensible of it, how grievous it is to the Spirit of Christ. What would a husband say, if his wife in stead of expressing her love to him, and delight in him, should day and night do nothing but weep and cry to think of her former husband that is dead? The Law (as a Covenant) and Christ are compared to two husbands, Rom. 7.4. Ye are become dead to the Law by the body of Christ, that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead. Now thy sorrow for the defect of thy own righte­ousnesse, when it hinders thy rejoycing in Christ, is but a whi­ning after thy other husband, and this Christ cannot but take unkindely, that thou art not as well pleased to lie in the bosome of Christ, and have thy happinesse from him as with your old husband the Law.

2 Secondly, a self applauding pride, when the heart is secretly lift up, so as to promise it self acceptation at Gods hands, for a­ny duty or act of obedience it performes, and doth not when most assisted go out of his own actings, to lay the weight of his expectation entirely upon Christ; every such glance of the soules eye is adulterous, yea, idolatrous. If thy heart, Christi­an, at any time he secretly enticed, (as Job sa [...]th of another kinde of idolatry) or thy mouth doth kisse thy hand, that is, dote so farre on thy own duties or righteousnesse, as to give them this inward worship of thy confidence and trust, this is a great iniquity indeed; for in this thou deniest the God that is above, who hath determined thy faith to another object. Thou co­mest to open heaven-gate with the old key, when God hath set on a new lock. Doest thou not acknowledge tnat thy first en­trance into thy justified state was of pure mercy? thou wert ju­stified freely by hit grace, through the redemption that is in Jesus [Page 295] Christ, Rom. 7.24. And whom are thou beholden to, now thou art reconciled for thy further acceptance in every duty or holy action? to thy duty, thy obedience, thy self, or Christ? The same Apostle will tell you, Rom. 5.2. By whom we have accesse by faith into this grace wherein we stand. If Christ should not lead thee in and all thou doest, thou art sure to finde the door shut upon thee: there is no more place for desert now thou art gracious, then when thou wert gracelesse, Rom. 1.17. The righteousnesse of God is revealed from faith to faith, for the just shall live by faith. We are not only made alive by Christ but we live by Christ; faith sucks in continual pardoning, assist­ing, comforting mercy from him, as the lungs suck in the aire. Heaven way is paved with grace and mercy to the end.

Be exhorted above all, to watch against this play of Satan, Ʋse. beware thou restest not in thy own righteousnesse; thou stand­est under a tottering wall, the very cracks thou seest in thy gra­ces and duties, when best▪ bid thee stand off, except thou wouldest have them fall on thy head; the greatest step to hea­ven, is out of our own doors, over our own threshold. It hath cost many a man his life when his house on fire, a gripplenesse to save some of the stufte, which venturing among the flames to preserve, they have perished themselves; more have lost their soules by thinking to carry some of their own stuffe with them to heaven. Such a good work or duty, while they, like lingring Lot, have been loath to leave in point of confidence, have them­selves perish't. O Sirs, come out, come out, leave what is your own in the fire, flie to Christ naked, he hath cloathing for you better then your own: poor to Christ, and he hath gold, not like thine, which will consume and be found drossy in the fire but such as hath in the fiery trial past in Gods righteous judgment for pure and full weight; you cannot be found in two places at once; choose whether you will be found in your own righteousnesse or in Christs. Those who have had more to shew then thy selfe have thrown away all, and gone a begging to Christ. Reade Pauls Inventory, Phil. 3. what he had, what he did, yet all drosse and losse: give him Christ, and take the rest who will. So Job, as holy a man as trod on earth, (God himself being wit­nesse) yet saith; Though I were perfect, Job 9.21. yet would I not know my own soule, I would despise my life. He had acknowledged his im­perfection [Page 296] before, now he makes a supposition, (indeed quod non est supponendum:) If I were perfect, yet would I not know my own soule; I would not entertain any such thoughts as should puffe me up into such a confidence of my holinesse, as to make it my plea with God, like to our common phrase; We say, Such a one hath excellent parts, but he knows it, that is, he is proud of it. Take heed of knowing thy own grace in this sense, thou canst not give a greater wound both to thy grace and com­fort then by thus priding thy self in it.

SECT. III.

1 First, thy grace cannot thrive so long as thou thus restest on it. A legal spirit is no friend to grace, nay, a bitter enemy against it, as appeared by the Pharisees in Christs time. Grace comes not by the Law, but by Christ; thou mayest stand long enough by it, before thou gettest any life of grace into thy soule, or further life into thy grace. If thou wouldest have this, thou must set thy self under Christs wings by faith; from his Spirit in the Gospel alone, comes this kindly natural heat to hatch thy soul to the life of holinesse, and increase what thou hast and thou canst not come under Christs wings, till thou comest from under the shadow of the other, by renouncing all expectation from thy own works and services. You know Reubens curse, that he should not excel, because he went up into his fathers bed; when other tribes encreased, he stood at a little number. By trusting in thy own works thou doest worse by Christ, and shalt thou excel in grace? Perhaps some of you have been long Professours, and yet come to little growth in love to God, humility, heaven­ly-mindednesse, mortification, and 'tis worth the digging to see what lies at the root of your Profession, whether there be not a legal principle that hath too much acted you. Have you not thought to carry all with God from your duties and services, and too much laid up your hopes in your own actings? Alas, this is as so much dead earth, which must be thrown out, and Gospel­principles laid in the room thereof; try but this course, and see whether the spring of thy grace will not come on apace. David gives an account how he came to stand and flourish, when some [Page 297] that were rich and mighty, on a sudden withered and came to nothing. Lo, (saith he) this is the man that made not God his strength, but trusted in the abundance of his riches. But I am like a green olive-tree in the House of God; I trust in the mercy of God forever and ever, Psal. 52.7, 8. While others trust in the rich­es of their own righteousnesse and services and make not Christ their strength, do thou renounce all, and trust in the mercy of God in Christ, and thou shalt be like a green olive when they fade and wither.

Secondly, Christian, you will not thrive in true comfort so long as you rest in any inherent work of grace, and do not stand clear of your own actings and righteousnesse. Gospel­comfort springs from a Gospel-root, which is Christ, Phil. 3.3. We are the circumcision, which worship God in the Spirit, and re­joyce in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh. Now a soule that rests on any holinesse in himself; he graffs his comfort upon himself, not Christ; he sucks his own breast, not Christs; and so makes Christ a dry nurse: and what comfort can grow on that dry tree? The Spirit is our Comforter as well as our Teach­er and Counsellour. Now as the Spirit when he teacheth comes not with any new or strange truth, but takes of Christs owne; (what he findes in the Word) so where he comforts, he takes of Christs own, his righteousnesse, not our own: Christ is the matter and ground of his comfort: all cordials are but Christ distill'd, and made up in several promises: his acting, not ours; his suffering, not ours; his holinesse, not ours; he doth not say, Soul, rejoyce, thou art holy; but, Soule, triumph, Christ is righte­ous, and is the Lord thy righteousnesse; Not, Soul, thou prayest sweetly, feare not; but thou hast an Advocate with the Father, Christ the righteous: so that the first step to the receiving of comfort from the Spirit, is to send away all Comforters of our own. As in learning of the Spirit, he that will be taught by him, must first become a fool, (that is, no way lean to his own understanding,) so he that would be comforted, must first be emptied of all self-supports, must not lean to his owne comforts. As a Physician first bids his Patient cast off all o­thers he hath tampered with, he asks what Physick he hath had from them, takes off their plaisters, throws away their Physick, and goes about the work de novo: So the Spirit when he comes [Page 298] to comfort a poor soul; First, perswades the soule to send a­way all its old Physicians. O, saith the soule, I have been in the hand of such a duty, such a course of obedience, and have thought sure now I shall be well, and have comfort now I do this duty, set upon such a holy course. Well, saith the Spirit, if you will have me do any thing, these must all be dismist in point of confidence. Now, and not till how, is the soule a subject fit to receive the Spirits comforts. And therefore, friends, as you love your inward peace, beware what vessel you draw your comfort from. Grace is finite, and so cannot afford much. 'Tis leaking, and so cannot hold long; thou drinkest in a riven dish, that hast thy comfort from thy grace. 'Tis mixt, and so weak; and weak grace cannot give strong consolation, and such thou needest, especially in strong conflicts; Nay lastly, thy comfort which thou draw­est from it is stollen, thou doest not come honestly by it, and stollen comforts will not thrive with thee. Oh, what folly is it for the childe to play the thief for that which he may have freely and more fully from his Father, who gives and reproacheth not? that comfort which thou wouldest filch out of thy own righteousnesse and duties; behold, it is laid up for thee in Christ, from whose fulnesse thou mayest carry as much as thy faith can hold, and none to check thee, yea, the more thou improvest Christ for thy comfort, the more hear­tily welcome; we are bid to open our mouth wide, and he will fill it.

SECT. I.

1 First, when God calls a person to some eminent place, or useth him to do some special piece of service: Indeed it requires a great measure of grace to keep the heart low, when the man stands high. The Apostle speaking how a Minister of the Go­spel should be qualified, 1 Tim. 3.6. saith, he must not be a Novice, or a young Convert, lest he should be lift up with pride, and fall into the condemnation of the devil; as if he had said, this calling is honourable; if he be not well ballast with humility, a little gust from Satan will tople him into this sin; The Seventy that Christ first sent out to preach the Gospel, and prevailed so mi­raculously over Satan, even these while they trod on the Serpents head, he turn'd again, and had like to have stung them with pride, which our Saviour perceived, when they return'd in triumph, and told what great miracles they had wrought, and therfore he takes [Page 300] them off that glorying, left it should degenerate into vain glory, and bids them not rejoyce that devils were subjest to them, Luke 10.12 but ra­ther that their names were writ in Heaven. As if he had said, It is not the honour of your calling, and successe of your Mini­stery will save you; there shall be some cast to the devils, who shall then say, Lord, Lord, in thy name we have cast out devils; and therefore value not your selves by that, but rather evidence to your soules that ye are of mine elect ones, which will stand you more in stead at the great day then all this.

SECT. II.

2 A second Priviledge is, when God honours a person to suf­fer for his truth, this is a great Priviledge. Ʋnto you it is given not only to beleeve, but to suffer for his sake. God doth not use to give worthless gifts to his Saints, there is some preciousnesse in it which a carnal eye cannot see. Faith you will say is a great gift, but perseverance greater, without which faith would be little worth, and perseverance in suffering this above both ho­nourable; This made John Carelesse. our English Martyr, (who though he died not at the stake, yet in prison for Christ,) say, Such an honour 'tis, as Angels are not permitted to have, therefore God forgive me mine unthankfulnesse. Now when Satan can­not scare a soul from prison, yet then he will labour to puffe him up in prison; when he cannot make him pity himself, then he will flatter him till he prides in himself; Affliction from God ex­poseth to impatience, for God to pride; and therefore (Christians) labour to fortifie your selves against this temptation of Satan, how soon you may be called to suffering work you know not, such clouds oft are not long arising. Now to keep thy heart hum­ble when thou art honoured to suffer for the truth; Consider,

1 First, though thou doest not deserve those sufferings at mans hand, (thou canst and mayest in that regard glory in thy inno­cency, thou sufferest not as an evil doer) yet thou canst not but confesse it is a just affliction from God in regard of sin in thee, and this methinks should keep thee humble; the same suffering may be Martyrdome in regard of man, and yet a fatherly cha­stising [Page 301] for sin in regard of God: none suffered without sin but Christ, and therefore none may glory in them but he; Christ in his own, we in his; God forbid that I should glory save in the Crosse of Christ, Gal. 6. This kept Mr. Bradford humble in his sufferings for the truth, none more rejoyced in them and blessed God for them, yet none more humble under them then he; and what kept him in this humble frame? reade his godly let­ters, and you shall finde almost in all how he bemoans his sins, and the sins of the Protestants under the reign of King Edward: It was time (saith he) for God to put his rod into the Papists hands we were grown so proud, formal, unfruitful, yea, to loath and despise the means of grace, when we enjoyed the liberty therof, and therfore God hath brought the wheele of persecution on us. As he look't at the honour to make him thankful, so to sinne to keep him humble:

2 Secondly, consider who bears thee up, and carries thee through thy sufferings for Christ: Is it thy grace or his that is sufficient for such a work? thy spirit or Christs, by which thou speakest, when call'd to bear witnesse to his truth? how comes it to passe thou art a sufterer, and not a persecutour; a confessour, and not a denier; yea, betrayer of Christ and his Gospel? This thou ow­est for to God; he is not beholden to thee, that thou wilt part with estate, credit, or life it self for his sake. If thou hadst a thousand lives, thou wouldest owe them all to him: but thou art beholden to God exceedingly, that he will call for these in this way, which has such an honour and reward attending it. He might have suffered thee to live in thy lusts, and at last to suffer the losse of all these for them. O how many die at the Gallowes as Martyrs in the devils cause, for felonies, rapes and murders! Or he might withdraw his grace, and leave thee to thy own cowardise and unbelief, and then thou wouldest soon shew thy self in thy colours. The stoutest Champions for Christ, have been taught how weak they are if Christ steps aside. Some that have given great testimony of their faith and resolution in Christs cause, even to come so near dying for his Name, as to give themselves to be bound to the stake, and fire to be kindled upon them, yet then their hearts have failed, as that holy man Mr. Benbridge in our English Martyrol. who thrust the faggots from him, and cried out, I recant, I recant. Yet this man, when [Page 302] re-inforc't in his faith, and indued with power from above, was able within the space of a week after that sad foile, to die at the stake cheerfully: Qui pro nobis mortem semel vicit, semper in no­bis vincit: He that once overcame death for us, 'tis he that alwayes overcame death in us. And who should be thy Song, but he that is thy strength? applaud not thy selfe, but blesse him. 'Tis one of Gods Names, he is call'd the glory of his peo­ples strength, Psal. 89.17. The more thou gloriest in God that gives thee strength to suffer for him, the lesse thou wilt boast of thy self: A thankful heart and a proud cannot dwell together in one bosome.

Thirdly, consider what a foule blot pride gives to all thy suf­ferings, where it is not bewailed and resisted, it alters the case. The old saying is, that 'tis not the punishment, but the cause makes the Martyr; we may safely say further, it is not barely the cause, but the sincere frame of the heart in suffering for a good cause, that makes a man a Martyr in Gods sight. Though thou should­est give thy body to be burnt, if thou hast not an humble heart of a sufferer for Christ, thou turnest Merchant for thy self. Thou deniest but one self to set up another, runnest the hazard of thy estate and life to gain some applause, may be, and reare up a mo­nument to thy honour in the opinions of men; thou doest no more in this case then a souldier, who for a name of valour will venture into the mouth of death and danger, only thou shew­est thy pride under a religious disguise, but that helps it not, but makes it the worse. If thou wilt in thy sufferings be a sacrifice acceptable to God, thou must not only be ready to offer up thy life for his truth, but sacrifice thy pride also, or else thou mayest tumble out of one fire into another, suffer here from man, as a seeming champion for the Gospel, and in another world from God, for robbing him of his glory in thy sufferings.

SECT. III.

3 A third priviledge is, when God flowes in with more then ordinary manifestations of his love, then the Christian is in dan­ger of having his heart secretly lift up in pride. Indeed the genuine and natural effect, which such discoveries of divine love [Page 303] have on a gracious soule, is to humble it. The sight of mercy en­creaseth the sense of sin, and that sense dissolves the soule kinde­ly into sorrow, as we see in Magdalen. The heart which possi­bly was hard and frozen in the shade, will give and thaw in the Sun-shine of love, and so long all pride is hid from the crea­tures eye. Then (saith God) Ezek. 36.31. ye shall remember your wayes, and your doings that were not good, and shall loath your selves in your own sight, &c. And when shall this be, but when God would save them from all their uncleannesses, as appears? v. 25. yet notwithstanding this, there remain such dregs of corruption unpurged out of the best, that Satan findes it not im­possible, to make the manifestations of Gods love an occasion of pride to the Christian: and truly God lets us see our pronenesse to this sin in the short stay he makes, when he comes with any great­er discoveries of his love. The Comforter ('tis true) abides for ever in the Saints bosome, but his joyes they come, and are gone again quickly. They are as exceedings, with which he feasts the believer, but the cloth is soon drawn; and why so, but because we cannot bear them for our every day food? A short interview of heaven, and a vision of love now and then upon the mount of an ordinance or affliction, cheeres the spirits of drooping Christians, who might they have leave to build Tabernacles there, and dwell under a constant shine of such manifestations, would be prone to forget themselves, and think they were Lords of their own comforts. If holy Paul was in danger of falling in­to this distemper of pride from his short rapture, to prevent which God saw it needful to let him blood with a thorne in the flesh, would not our blood much more grow too rank, and we too crank and wanton, if we should feed long on such luscious food? And therefore, if ever (Christian) thou hadst need to watch, then is the time when comforts abound, and God dandles thee most on the knee of his love, when his face shines with clearest manifestations, lest this sin of pride (as a thief in the candle) should swaile out thy joy. To prevent which thou shouldest do well; First, to look that thou measurest not thy grace by thy comfort, lest so thou beest led into a false opinion, that thy grace is strong, because thy comforts are so. Satan will be ready to help forward such thoughts as a fit medium to life thee up, and slacken thy care in duty for the future. Such dis­coveries [Page 304] do indeed bear witnesse to the truth of thy grace, but not to the decree and measure of it; the weak childe may be, yea, is oftner in the lap then the strong. Secondly, do not so much applaud thy self in thy present comfort, as labour to im­prove it for the glory of God. Ʋp and eate, saith the Angel to the Prophet, because the journey is too great for thee. The manifestations of Gods love are to fit us for our work. It is one thing to re­joyce in the light of our comfort, and another to go forth in the power of the Spirit comforting us (as Giants refreshed with this wine) to run our race of duty and obedience with more strength and alacrity. He shews his pride, that spends his time in telling his money meerly to see how rich he is; but he his wis­dom, that layes out his money and trades with it. The boaster of his comforts will lose what he hath, when he that improves his comforts in a fuller trade of duty shall adde more to what he hath. Thirdly, remember thou dependest on God for the continuance of thy comfort. They are not the smiles thou hadst yesterday can make thee joyous to day, any more then the bread thou didst then eate can make thee strong without more; thou needest new discoveries for new comforts: let God hide his face, and thou wilt soon lose the sight, and forget the taste of what thou even now hadst. It is beyond our skill or pow­er to preserve those impressions of joy, and comfortable appre­hensions of Gods favour on our spirits, which sometimes we finde; as Gods presence brings those, so when he goes he car­ries them away with him, as the setting-Sun doth the day. We would laugh heartily at him, who when the Sun shines in at his window, should think by shutting that to imprison the Sun-beams in his chamber; and doest thou not shew as much folly, who thinkest because thou now hast comfort, thou there­fore shalt never be in darknesse of Spirit more? The believers comfort is like Israels Manna: 'tis not like our ordinary bread and provision; we buy at market and lock up in our Cupboards where we can go to it when we will; no, it is rained as that was from heaven. Indeed God provided for them after this sort to humble them, Deut. 8.16. Who fed thee in the wildernesse with Manna which thy fathers knew not, that he might humble thee. It was not because such mean food, that God is said to humble them; for it was delicious food; therefore call'd Angels food, [Page 305] Psal. 78.25. Such as if Angels did eate, might serve them. But the manner of the dispensing it, from hand to mouth, every day their portion and no more, so that God kept the key of their Cupboard, they stood to his immediate allowance; and thus God communicates our spiritual comforts for the same end to humble us. So much for this second sort of spiritual wicked­nesse.

I had thought to have instanced in some other, as hypocrisie, unbelief, formality; but possibly the subject being general, what I have already said may be thought but a digression, and that too long.

I shall therefore conclude this branch of spiritual wickednesse, in a word to those who are yet in a natural and unsanctified state, which is to stir them up from what I have said (concerning Satans assaulting beleevers with such temptations;) to consider seriously, how that Satans chief designe against them also lies in the same sins. These are the wickednesses he labours to in­gulph you in above all others. If ever you perish, it will be by the hand of these sins. 'Tis your feared conscience, blinde minde, and dedolent impenitent heart, will be your undoing if you mis­carry finally. Other sins, the devil knowes, are preparatory to these, and therefore he drawes thee into them to bring thee in­to these. Two wayes they prepare a way to spiritual sins; First, as they naturally dispose the sinner to them; 'tis the nature of sin to blinde the minde, stupifie the conscience, harden the heart, as is implied, Heb. 3.13. Lest your heart be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sin. As the feet of Travellers beat the high way hard, so does walking in carnal grosse sins the heart; they benumbe the conscience, so that in time the sinner loses his feel­ing, and can carry his lusts in his heart, (as Bedlams their pins in their very flesh) without pain and remorse. Secondly, as they do provoke God by a judiciary act to give them up to these sins, Lam. 3.65. Give them obstinacy of heart, (so 'tis in your margin) thy curse unto them; and when the devil hath got sinners at this passe, then he hath them under lock and key. They are the fore-runners of damnation; if God leave thy heart hard and unbroken up, 'tis a sad signe he means not to sowe the seed of grace there. O sinners pray, (as he did request Peter for him) that none of these things may come upon you; which [Page 306] that they may not, take heed thou rejectest not the offers he makes to soften thee. Gods hardening is a consequent of, and a punishment for our hardening our own hearts. 'Tis most true what Prosper saith, Potest homo invitus amittere temporalia, non nisi volens amittere spiritualia: A man may lose temporals against hia will, but not spirituals; God will harden none, damn none against their will.

SECT. I.

THese words contain the last Branch in the description of our grand enemy, which have in them some ambiguity, the Adjective being only exprest in the Original; [...], that is, in heavenlies; the phrase being defective, our Translatours read it in high or heavenly places, as if the Apostle intended to set out the advantage of place, which this our enemy, by being above us hath of us Indeed this way most Interpreters go, yet some both ancient and modern reade the words not in heaven­ly places, but in heavenly things, interpreting the Apostles mind to set out the matter about which, or prize for which we wre­stle with Principalities and Powers, to be heavenly things. [...], (saith Oecumenius) is as much as if the Apostle had said, [...]: We wrestle not for small and trivial things, but for [Page 307] yea, for heaven it self, and our Adoption, as he goes on. The same way Chrysostome carries it, in coelestibus, id est, pro coe­lestibus Dei. And after him Musculus, and other modern Wri­ters. The Reasons which are given for this Interpretation are weighty.

First, the word elsewhere indefinitely set down, is taken for things, not places, Heb. 8.5. nay, one observes this word to be used almost twenty times in the New Testament, and never for any aërial place, but alwayes for things truly heavenly and spiritual See, Dr. Gouge o [...] the place.; the word indeed properly signifies supercelestial, and if applied to places, would signifie that where the devil never came since his fall.

Lastly, there seems no great argument to render Satan formi­dable by his being above us in place; 'tis some advantage indeed to men, togain the hill, or be above their enemies in some place of strength, but none at all to spirits; but now take it of things, and then it addes weight to all the other branches of the de­scription. We wrestle with Principalities and Powers, and Spi­ritual wickednesse, and against all these, not for such toyes and trifles as the earth affords, which are inconsiderable whether to keep or lose; but for such as heaven holds forth, such an enemy, and such a prize makes it a matter of our greatest care, how to manage the combate. The word thus opened, the note will be this:

SECT. II.

The chief prize for which we wrestle against Satan is heaven­ly. Doct. Or thus, Satans main designe is to spoil and plunder the Christian of all that is heavenly. Indeed all the Christian hath, or desires as a Christian is heavenly; the world is extrinsecal, both to his being and happinesse; it is a stranger to the Christi­an, and intermeddles not with his joy nor grief. Heap all the riches and honours of the world upon a man, they will not make him a Christian; heap them on a Christian, they will not make him a better Christian. Again, take them all away, let e­very bird have his feather, when stript and naked he will still be [Page 308] a Christian, and may be a better Christian. It was a notable speech of Erasmus, if spoken in earnest, and his wit were not too quick for his conscience; Nihilo magìs ambio opes & dignita­tes, quàm elumbis equus graves sarcinas: He said he desired wealth and honour no more then a feeble horse doth a heavy cloak-bag. And I think every Christian in his right temper would be of his minde. Satan should do the Saint little hurt, if he did bend his forces only or chiefly against his outward en­joyments; alas, the Christian doth not value them, or himself by them: this were as if one should think to hurt a man by beat­ing of his clothes when he hath put them off. So far as the Spi­rit of grace prevails in the heart of a Saint, he hath put off the world in the desire of it, and joy in it; so that these blowes are not much felt: and therefore they are his heavenly treasures, which are the booty Satan waits for.

SECT. III.

1 First, the Christians nature is heavenly, borne from above; As Christ is the Lord from heaven, so all his off-spring are hea­venly and holy: now Satans design is to debase and deflower this; 'tis the precious life of this new creature that he hunts for; he hath lost that beauty of holinesse which once shone so gloriously on his Angelical nature; and now like a true Apostate he endeavours to ruine that in the Christian which he hath lost himself. The seeds of this warre are sowen in the Christians na­ture; you are holy, that he cannot endure; Milet feri faciem, was Caesars speech, when to fight with the Romane Citizens, he bade his souldiers strike at their face, these Citizens (said he) love their beauty, marre that and marre all. The soul is the face whereon Gods image is stamp't: holinesse is the beauty of this face, which makes us indeed like God, this Satan knowes God loves, and the Saint is chary of; and therefore he labours to wound and disfigure this, that he may at once glory in the Christians shame, and poure contempt upon God in breaking his image; and is it not worth engaging limbe and life in battel against this enemy, who would rob us of that which makes us like God himself? Have you forgot the bloody Articles of peace [Page 309] that Nahash offered to the men of Jabesh-Gilead? no peace to be had, except they would let him thrust out their right eyes, and lay it for a reproach upon all Israel, which how it was en­tertained reade, 1 Sam 11.6. The face is not so deformed that hath lost its eye, as the soule is that loseth its holinesse; and no peace to be expected at Satans hands except he may deprive us of this: Me thinks at the thought of this, the Spirit of the Lord should come upon the Christian, and his anger should be kindled much more against this cursed spirit, then Sauls and the men of Israels was against Nahash

2 Secondly, the Christians trade is heavenly; the merchandize he deals for is of the growth of that heavenly Countrey, Phil. 3.20. Our conversation is in heaven. Every mans conversation is suitable to his calling; he whose trade lies in the earth minds earthly things: and he whose trade is heavenly followes that close. Every man mindes his own businesse, the Apostle tells us. You may possibly finde a Tradesman out of his shop now and then, but he is as a fish out of the water, never in his element till he be in his calling again. Thus when the Christian is about the world, and the worldling about heavenly matters, both are men out of their way, not right girt, till they get into their em­ployment again. Now this heavenly trade is that which Sa­tan doth in an especial manner labour to stop. Could the Chri­stian enjoy but a free trade with heaven a few years without mo­lestation, he would soon grow a rich man, too rich indeed for earth; but what with losses sustained by the hands of this Py­rate Satan, and also the wrong he receives by the treachery of some in his own bosome, (that like unfaithful servants hold cor­respondence with this robber) he is kept but low in this life, and much of his gaines are lost. Now the Christians heavenly trade lies either within doors or abroad; he can be free in neither, Sa­tan is at his heels in both.

1 First, within doores. This I may call his home-trade which is spent in secret between God and his own soule, here the Chri­stian drives an unknown trade: he is at heaven and home a­gain, richly laden in his thoughts with heavenly meditations be­fore the world knows where he hath been. Every creature he sees is a text for his heart to raise some spiritual matter and ob­servations from: Every Sermon he heares cuts him out work [Page 310] to make up and enlarge upon when he gets alone. Every Pro­vidence is as winde to his sailes, and sets his heart a moving in some heavenly affection or other suitable to the occasion. One while he is wrap't up with joy in the consideration of mercy, another while melted into godly sorrow from the sense of his sins. Sometimes exalting God in his praises, anon abusing him­self before God for his own vilenesse. One while he is at the breast of the Covenant, milking out the consolations of the Promises; at another time working his heart into a holy awe and feare of the threatenings. Thus the Christian walks aloft, while the base worldling is licking the dust below. One of these heavenly pearles which the Christian trades for, is more worth then the worldling gets with all his sweat and travel in his whole life. The Christians feet stand where other mens heads are; he treads on the Moon, and is clothed with the Sun; he looks down on earthly men (as one from a high hill doth upon those that live in some fenne or moore) and sees them buried in a fog of carnal pleasures and profits, while he breaths in a pure heavenly aire, but yet not so high as to be free from all stormes and tempests; many a sad gust he hath from sin and Satan without. What else mean those sad complaints and groans, which come from the children of God, that their hearts are so dead and dull, their thoughts so roving and unfixt in duty, yea, many times so wicked and filthy, that they dare hardly tell what they are, for feare of staining their own lips, and offending the eares of others by naming them? Surely, the Christian findes it in his heart to will and desire he could meditate, pray, heare, and live after another sort then this, doth he not? yes, I durst be his surety he doth. But so long as there is a devil tempts, and we continue within his walk, it will be thus more or lesse, as fast as we labour to clear the spring of our hearts, he will be labouring to royle or stop it again; so that we have two works to do at once, to performe a duty, and watch him that opposeth us, trowel and sword both in our hands. They had need work hard indeed, who have others continual­ly endeavouring to pull down, as they are labouring to rear up the building.

2 Secondly, that part of the Christians trade, which lies abroad, is heavenly also. Take a Christian in his relations, calling, [Page 311] neighbourhood, he is a heavenly trader in all; the great bu­sinesse of his life is to be doing or receiving some good; that company is not for him that will neither give nor take this. What should a Merchant be where there is no buying nor sel­ling? Every one labours (as his calling is) to seat himself where trade is quickest, and he is likest to have most takings. The Christian (where he may choose) takes such in relations near to himself, (husband, wife, servants) as may suite with his heavenly trade, and not such as will be a pull-back to him; he falls in with the holiest persons as his dearest acquaintance: if there be a Saint in the town where he lives, he'll finde him out, and this shall be the man he will consort with; and in his con­versation with these and all else, his chief work is for heaven, his heavenly principle within inclines him to it. Now, this a­larums hell. What, not contented to go to heaven himself, but by his holy example, gracious speeches, sweet counsels, season­able reproofs, will he be trading with others, and labour to car­ry them along with him also? This brings the Lion fell and mad out of his den, such to be sure shall finde the devil in their way to oppose them. I would have come, (saith Paul) but Sacan hindered me. He that will vouch God, and let it appear by the tenure of his conversation that he trades for him, shall have e­nemies enough if the devil can help him to such.

3 Thirdly, the Christians hopes are all heavenly, he lots not up­on any thing the world hath to give him. Indeed he would think himself the most miserable man of all others, if here were all he could make of his Religion. No, 'tis heaven and eternal life that he expects; and though he be so poor as not to be able to make a Will of a groat, yet he counts himself a greater heire, then if he were childe to the greatest Prince on earth. This in­heritance he sees by faith, and can rejoyce in the hope of the glory which it will bring him. The masquery and cheating glory of the great ones of this world, moves him not to envy their fanci­ful pomp, but when on the dunghil himself, he can forget his own present sorrowes to pity them in all their bravery, knowing that within a few dayes the crosse will be off his back, and the crowns off their heads together, their portion will be spent when he shall be to receive all his. These things entertain him with such joy that they will not suffer him to acknowledge himself [Page 312] miserable, when others think him and the devil tells him, he is such. This, this torments the very soule of the devil, to see the Christian under saile for heaven, fill'd with the sweet hope of his joyful entertainment when he comes there, and therefore he raiseth what stormes and tempests he can, either to hinder his arrival in that blessed Port, (which he most desires, and doth not wholly despair of) or at least to make it a troublesome winter-voyage, (such as Pauls was, in which they suffered so much losse,) and this indeed very often he obtains in such a de­gree, that by his violent impetuous temptations beating long up­on the Christian, he makes him throw over much precious la­ding of his joyes and comforts; yea, sometimes he brings the soul through stresse of temptation to think of quitting the ship, while for the present all hope of being saved seems to be taken away. Thus you see what we wrestle with devils for. We come to Application.

SECT. IV.

Ʋse 1 This is a word of reproof to foure sorts of persons.

1 First, to those that are so far from wrestling against Satan for this heavenly prize, that they resist the offer of it. In stead of taking heaven by force, they keep it off by force. How long hath the Lord been crying in our streets, Repent, for the Kingdome of Heaven is at hand? how long have Gospel-offers rung in our ears? and yet to this day many devil-deluded soules furiously drive on towards hell, and will not be perswaded back, who refuse to be called the children of God, and choose rather the devils bond­age then the glorious liberty with which Christ would make them free, esteeming the pleasures of sin for a season greater treasures then the riches of heaven. 'Tis storied of Cato (who was Caesars bitter enemy) that when he saw Caesar prevail, ra­ther then fall into his hand and stand to his mercy, he laid vio­lent hands on himself, which Caesar hearing of, passionately broke out into these words, O Cato, cur invidisti mihi salutem tuam? O Cato, why didst thou envie me the honour of saving thy life? And do not many walk as if they grudged Christ the honour of saving their soules? what other account can you [Page 313] give sinners of rejecting his grace? Are not heaven and hap­pinesse things desirable, and to be preferr'd before sin and mi­sery? Why then do you not embrace them? or are they the worse, because they come swimming to you in the blood of Christ? oh how ill must Christ take it to be thus used, when he comes on such a gracious ambassage? may he not say to thee as once he did to those officers sent to attach him, Do you come out against me as a thief with swords and staves? If he be a thief, 'tis only in this, that he would steal your sins from you, and leave heaven in the room: O, for the love of God think what you do, 'tis eternal life you put away from you, in doing of which, you judge your selves unworthy of it, Acts 13.46.

2 Secondly, it reproves those who are Satans instruments, to rob soules of what is heavenly. Among thieves there are some ye call Setters, who enquire where a booty is to be had, which when they have found, and know such a one travels with a charge about him, then they employ some other to rob him, and are themselves not seen in the businesse. The devil is the grand Setter, he observes the Christian how he walks, what place and company he frequents, what grace or heavenly trea­sure he carries in his bosome; which when he hath done, he hath his instruments for the purpose to execute his designe. Thus he considered the admirable graces of Job, and casts a­bout how he might best rob him of his heavenly treasure: and who but his wife and friends must do this for him? (well know­ing that his tale would receive credit from their mouths.) O friends, ask your consciences, whether you have not done the de­vil some service of this kinde in your dayes. Possibly you have a childe or servant who once look't heaven-ward, but your brow-beating of them scared them back, and now (may be) they are as carnal as you would have them: or possibly thy wife before acquainted with thee, was full of life in the wayes of God, but since she hath been transplanted into thy cold soile, what by thy frothy speeches and unsavoury conversation, at best thy world­linesse and formality, she is now both decayed in her graces, and a loser in her comforts. O man, what an enditement will be brought against thee for this at Gods bar? you would come off better, were it for robbing one of his money and jewels, then of his graces and comforts.

[Page 314]Thirdly, it reproves the woful negligence most shew in la­bouring for this heavenly prize. None but would be glad their souls might be saved at last, but where is the man or woman that makes it appear by their vigourous endeavour that they mean in earnest? what warlike preparation do they make a­gainst Satan, (who lies between them and home?) where are their armes, where their skill to use them, their resolution to stand to them, and conscionable care to exercise themselves dai­ly in the use of them? Alas, this is a rarity indeed, not to be found in every house, where the Profession of Religion is hang'd out at the door; if woulding and wishing will bring them to heaven, then they may come thither; but as for this wrestling and fighting, this making Religion our businesse, they are as far from these, as at last they are like to be from heaven. They are of his minde in Tully, who in a Summers day, as he lay lazing himself on the grasse, would say, O utinam hoc esset laborare! O that this were to work, that I could lie here and do my day-labour! Thus many melt and waste their lives in sloth, and say in their hearts, O that this were the way to heaven! but will use no means to furnish themselves with grace for such an enter­prise; I have read of a great Prince in Germany, invaded by a more potent enemy then himself, yet from his friends and Allies, (who flock't in to his help) he soon had a goodly Army, but had no money (as he said) to pay them, but the truth is, he was loath to part with it, for which some in discontent went away, o­thers did not vigourously attend his businesse, and so he was soon beaten out of his Kingdome; and his coffers (when his Pa­lace was rifled) were found thrack't with treasure. Thus he was ruined, as some sick men die, because unwilling to be at cost to pay the Physician. It will adde to the misery of damn­ed soules, when they shall have leisure enough to consider what they have lost in losing God, to remember what means, offers and talents they once had, towards the obtaining of everlasting life, but had not a heart to use them.

4 Fourthly, it reproves those who make a great busle and noise in Religion, who are forward in Profession, very busie to med­dle with the strictest duties, as if heaven had monopolized their whole hearts; but like the Eagle, when they tower highest, their prey is below where their eye is also. Such a generation [Page 315] there ever was and will be, that mingle themselves with the Saints of God, who pretend heaven, and have their outward garb faced and fringed (as it were) with heavenly speeches and duties, while their hearts are lined with hypocrisie, whereby they deceive others, but most of all themselves; such may be the worlds Saints, but devils in Christs account. Have not I chosen twelve, one of you is a devil? And truly of all devils none so bad as the professing devil, the preaching, praying devil. O Sirs, be plain-hearted; Religion is as tender as your eye, it will not be jested with; Remember the vengeance which fell on Bel­shazzar, while he carowsed in the bowles of the Sanctuary. Re­ligion and the duties of it are consecrated things, not made for thee to drink thy lusts out of God. hath remarkably appeared in discovering and confounding such as have prostituted sacred things to worldly ends. Jezabel fasts and prayes the better, to devoure Naboths vineyard, but was devoured by it. Absalom was as sick till he had ravish't his fathers Crown, as his brother Amnon till he had done the like to his sister, and to hide his trea­son he puts on a religious cloak, and therefore begs leave to go and pay his vow in Hebron, when he had another game in chase, and did he not fall by the hand of his hypocrisie? of all men their judgement is endorst with most speed, who silver over worldly or wicked enterprises with heavenly semblances, of this gang were those, 2 Pet. 2.3. concerning whom the Apostle saith, Their damnation slumbers not; and those, Ezek. 14.7, 8. to whom God saith, I the Lord will answer him by my selfe, and I will set my face against that man, and will make him a signe, and a Proverb, and I will cut him off from the midst of my people, and ye shall know that I am the Lord.

Ʋse. 2 Secondly, try whether they be heavenly things or earthly thou chiefly pursuest; certainly friends, we need not be so igno­rant of our soules state and affairs; did we oftner converse with our thoughts, and observe the haunts of our hearts, we soon can tell what dish pleaseth our palate best: and may you not tell whether heaven or earth be the most savoury meat to your souls? and if you should ask how you might know whether heaven be the prize you chiefly desire, I would put you only upon this double trial.

1 First, art thou uniforme in thy pursuit? Doest thou contend [Page 314] [...] [Page 315] [...] [Page 316] for heaven, and that which leads to heaven also? Earthly things God is pleased to retaile; all have some, none have all; but in heavenly treasure he will not break the whole piece, and cut it into remnants. If thou wilt have heaven, thou must have Christ; if Christ, thou must like his service as well as his sacri­fice; no holinesse, no happinesse. If God would cut off so much as would serve mens turnes, he might have customers enough. Balaam himself likes one end of the piece, he would die like a righteous man, though live like a wizzard as he was; no, God will not deal with such pedling Merchants; that man alone is for God, and God for him, who will come roundly up to Gods of­fer, and take all off his hands. One fitly compares holinesse and happinesse to those two sisters, Leah and Rachel. Happinesse like Rachel seems the fairer, (even a carnal heart may fall in love with that,) but holinesse like Leah is the elder and beautiful also, though in this life it appears with some disadvantage, her eyes being blear'd with teares of repentance, and her face fur­rowed with the works of mortification; but this is the Law of that heavenly countrey, that the younger Sister must not be be­stowed before the elder. We cannot enjoy faire Rachel, Hea­ven and Happinesse, except first we embrace tender-eyed Leah, Holinesse with all her severe duties of repentance and mortifi­cation. Now Sirs, how like you this method? Art thou con­tent to marry Christ and his grace, and then (serving a hard Ap­prenticeship in temptations both of prosperity and adversity, enduring the heat of the one, and the cold of the other) to wait till at last the other be given into thy bosome?

2 Secondly, if indeed heaven and heavenly things be the prize thou wrestlest for, thou wilt discover a heavenly deportment of heart, even in earthly things; whereever you meet a Christian, he is going to Heaven; Heaven is at the bottome of his lowest actions. Now observe thy heart in three particulars; In get­ting, in using, and in keeping earthly things, whether it be after a heavenly manner.

3 First, In getting earthly things. If Heaven be thy chief prize, then thou wilt be ruled by a heavenly Law in the gathering of these. Take a carnal wretch, and what his heart is set on, he will have, though it be by hook or crook. A lie fits Gehazi's mouth well enough, so he may fill his pockets by it. Jezabel [Page 317] dares mock God, and murder an innocent man for an acre or two of ground. Absalom regnandi causâ what will he not do? Gods fence is too low to keep a gracelesse heart in bounds, when the game is before him; but a soule that hath heaven in its eye is ruled by heavens law: he dares not step out of heavens road to take up a crown, as we see in Davids carriage towards Saul. Indeed in so doing he should crosse himself in his own grand de­sign, which is the glory of God, and the happinesse of his own soul in enjoying of him; upon these very termes the servants of God have refused to be rich and great in the world, when ei­ther of these lay at stake; Moses threw his Court-preferment at his heels, refusing to be call'd the son of Pharaohs daughter. Abraham scorned to be made rich by the King of Sodom, Gen. 14.22. that he might avoid the suspicion of covetousnesse and self-seeking; it shall not be said another day that he came to en­rich himself with the spoil, more then to rescue his kinsmen. Ne­hemiah would not take the taxe and tribute to maintain his state, when he knew they were a poor peeled people, because of the fear of the Lord. Doest thou walk by this rule? wouldest thou gather no more estate or honour then thou mayest have with Gods leave, and will stand with thy hopes of heaven?

2 Secondly, doest thou discover a heavenly Spirit in using these things.

First, the Saint improves his earthly things for an heavenly end, where layest thou up thy treasure? doest thou bestow it on thy voluptuous paunch, thy hawks and thy hounds, or lockest thou it up in the bosome of Christs poor members? what use makest thou of thy honour and greatnesse, to strengthen the hands of the godly or the wicked? and so of all thy other tem­poral enjoyments; A gracious heart improves them for God; when a Saint prayes for these things, he hath an eye to some heavenly end. If David prayes for life, it is not that he may live, but live and praise God, Psal. 119 175. When he was driven from his regal throne by the rebellious armes of Absalom; see what his desire was and hope, 2 Sam. 15.25. The King said to Zadock, Carry back the Ark of God into the City: if I shall-finde favour in the eyes of the Lord, he will bring me again, and shew me both it and his habitation. Mark, not shew me my Crown, my Pa­lace, but the Ark, the House of God.

[Page 318]Secondly, a gracious heart pursues earthly things with a ho­ly indifferency, saving the violence and zeal of his spirit for the things of heaven; he useth the former as if he used them not, with a kinde of non-attendency, his head and heart is taken up with higher matters, how he may please God, thrive in his grace, enjoy more intimate communion with Christ in his Ordinances, in these he spreads all his sailes, plyes all his oares, strains every part and power: thus we finde David up­on his full speed; My soul presseth hard after thee, Psal. 63. And before the Ark we finde him dancing with all his might. Now a carnal heart is clean contrary, his zeal is for the world, and his indifferency in the things of God, he prays as if he did not pray, &c. he sweats in his shop, but chills and growes cold in his closet; O how hard to pully him up to a duty of Gods worship, or to get him out to an Ordinance? No weather shall keep him from the market; raine, blow or snow he goes thi­ther; but if the Church-path be a little wet, or the aire some­what cold, 'tis apology enough for him if his pue be empty; when he is about any worldly businesse, he is as earnest at it, as the idolatrous Smith in hammering of his image; who (the Prophet saith) worketh it with the strength of his armes, yea, he is hungry, and his strength faileth, he drinketh not, and is faint, Isa. 44.12. so zealous is the muck-worme in his worldly employments, that he will pinch his carcase, and deny himself his repast in due sea­son to pursue that; The Kitchin there shall wait on the shop: But in the worship of God, 'tis enough to make him sick of the Sermon, and angry with the Preacher, if he be kept beyond his houre; here the Sermon must give place to the Kitchin: so the man for his pleasures and carnal pastime, he tells no clock at his sports, and knows not how the day goes; when night comes, he is angry that it takes him off; but at any heavenly work, O how is the man punish't? time now hath got leaden heels he thinks; all he does at a Sermon is to tell the clock, and see how the glasse runs: if men were not willing to deceive themselves, surely they might know which way their heart goes by the swift motion, or the hard tugging and slow pace it stirs, as well as they know in a boat, whether they row against the tyde, or with it.

Thirdly, the Christian useth these things with a holy feare, [Page 319] lest earth should rob heaven, and his outward enjoyments pre­judice his heavenly interest; he eats in feare, works in feare, re­joyceth in his abundance with feare: as Iob sanctified his chil­dren by offering a sacrifice, out of a feare lest they had sinned; so the Christian is continually sanctifying his earthly enjoy­ments by prayer, that so he may be delivered from the snare of them.

3 Thirdly, the Christian is heavenly in his keeping of earthly things. The same heavenly Law which he went by in getting, he observes in holding them. As he dares not say he will be rich and honourable in the world, but if God will; so neither that he will hold what he hath, he only keeps them while his heavenly Father calls for them that at first gave them: If God will continue them to him, and entaile them on his posterity too, he blesseth God, and so he desires to do also when he takes them away. Indeed Gods meaning in the great things of this world, which sometimes he throwes in upon the Saints, is chiefly to give them the greater advantage of expressing their love to him, in denying them for his sake. God never intended by that strange Providence in bringing Moses to Pharaho's Court, to settle him there in worldly pomp and grandure, (a carnal heart indeed would have expounded Providence, and imported it as a faire occasion put into his hands by God to have advanced himself in­to the throne, (which some say he might in time have done,) but as an opportunity to make his faith and self-denial more emi­nently conspicuous in throwing all these at his heels, for which he hath so honourable a remembrance among the Lords Wor­thies, Heb. 11.24, 25. And truly a gracious soule reckons he cannot make so much of his worldly interests any other way, as by offering them up for Christs sake; however that Traitour thought Maries ointment might have been carried to a better market, yet no doubt that good woman her self was only trou­bled, that she had not one more precious to poure on her dear Sa­viours head. This makes the Christian ever to hold the sacrificing knife at the throat of his worldly enjoyments, ready to offer them up when God calls; over-board they shall go, rather then hazard a wrack to faith or a good conscience; he sought them in the last place, and therefore he will part with them in the first. Naboth will hazard the Kings anger, (which at last cost him his [Page 320] life,) rather then sell an acre or two of land which was his birth­right. The Christian will expose all he hath in this wotld to preserve his hopes for another: Iacob in his march towards E­sau, sent his servants with his flocks before, and came himself with his wives behinde; if he can save any thing from his brothers rage, it shall be what he loves best: If the Christian can save any thing, it shall be his soule, his interest in Christ and Heaven, and then no matter if the rest go, even then he can say, not as Esau to Iacob, Gen. 33.9, 11. I have [...] a great deal, but as Iacob to him, [...] I have all, all I want, all I desire, as David expresseth it; This is all my salvation. all and my desire, 2 Sam. 23.5. Now try, whether thy heart be tuned to this note, does heaven give law to thy earthly enjoyments? wouldest thou not keep thy honour, estate, no, not life it selfe to prejudice thy heavenly nature and hopes? which wouldest thou choose, if thou couldest not keep both, a whole skin, or a sound conscience? It was a strange an­swer, if true, which the Historian saith Henry the fifth gave to his Father, who had usurped the crown, and now dying sent for this his son, to whom he said, Fair Son, take the crown, (which stood on his pillow by his head) but God knowes how I came by it: to whom he answered, I care not how you came by it; now I have it, I will keep it as long as my sword can defend it. He that keeps earth by wrong, cannot expect hea­ven by right.

SECT. I.

1 First observe, Heaven is not won with good words and a fair Profession; Having done all. The doing Christian is the man that shall stand, when the empty boaster of his faith shall fall. The great talkers of Religion are oft the least doers. His Religi­on is in vaine, whose Profession brings not letters testimonial from a holy life. Sacrifice without obedience is Sacriledge. [Page 372] Such rob God of that which he makes most account of. A great Captain once smote one of his souldiers for railing at his enemy, saying, that he called him not to raile on him, but to fight against him and kill him. 'Tis not crying out upon the devil, and de­claiming against sin in prayer or discourse, but fighting and mortifying it that God looks chiefly upon; such a one else doth but beat the aire; there are no marks to be seen on his flesh and unmortified lusts that he hath fought. Paul was in earnest, he left a witnesse upon his body, made black and blew with stroaks of mortification. It was not a little vapouring in sight of the Philistines that got David his wife, but shedding their blood: And is it so small a matter to be son to the King of Hea­ven, that thou thinkest to obtain it, without giving a real proof of thy zeal for God, and hatred to sin? Not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work; this man (saith the Apostle) shall be blessed in his deed, James 1.25. Mark, not by his deed, but in his deed; he shall meet blessednesse in that way of obedience he walks in. The empty Professour disappoints others, who seeing his leaves, expect fruit, but finde none; and at last he disappoints himself; he thinks to reach heaven, but shall misse of it. Ter­tullian speaks of some that think, Satìs Deum habere, si corde & animo suspiciatur, licèt actu minus fiat: God hath enough (they think) if he be feared and reverenced in their hearts, though in their actions they shew it not so much: and therefore they can sin, and believe in God, and feare him never the worse: This (saith he) is to play the Adulteresse, and yet be chaste, to prepare poison for ones father, and yet be dutiful; but let such know, (saith the same father) that if they can sin and believe, God will pardon them with a contradiction also; he'll forgive them, but they shall be turn'd into hell for all that. As ever you would stand at last, look you be found doing the work your Lord hath left you to make up, and trust not to lying words, as the Prophet speaks, Jer. 7.

SECT. II.

Secondly, Observe, Doct. 2. that such is the mercy of God in Christ to his children, that he accepts their weak endeavours, (joyn'd with sincerity and perseverance in his service) as if they were full obedience, and therefore they are here said to have done all. O who would not serve such a Lord! you hear servants sometimes complain of their Masters to be so rigid and strict, that they can never please them, no, not when they do their utmost: But this cannot be charged upon God. Be but so faithful as to do thy best, and God is so gracious that he will pardon thy worst. David knew this Gospel-indulgence, when he said, Then shall I not be ashamed when I have respect to all thy Commandments, Psal. 119.6. [...], when my eye is to all thy Commandments. The Traveller hath his eye on or towards the place he is going, though he be yet short of it; there he would be, and is putting on all he can to reach it; So stands the Saints heart to all the Commands of God, he presseth on to come nearer and nearer to full obedience: such a soul shall never be put to shame. But wo to those that cover their sloth with the name of infirmi­ty, yea, that spend their zeal and strength in the pursuit of the world or their lusts, and then think to make all up when charg'd therwith. That it is their infirmity, and they can serve God no bet­ter. These do by God as those two did by their Prince, ( Fran­cis the first of France) who cut off their right hand one for an­other, and then made it an excuse they were lame, and so could not serve in his Galleys, for which they were sent to the Gal­lowes. Thus many will be found at last to have disabled them­selves, by refusing that help the Spirit hath offered to them, yea, wasted what they had given them, and so shall be reward­ed for hypocrites as they are. God knows how to distinguish between the sincerity of a Saint in the midst of his infirmities, and the shifts of a false heart. But we will wave these, and briefly speak to foure points which lie clear in the words.

1 First, here is the necessity of perseverance. Having done all.

2 ^ly, here is the necessity of divine Armour, to persevere til we 2 have done al. Wherfore else bids he them take this armour for this [Page 374] end, if they could do it without?

3 Thirdly, here is the certainty of persevering and overcoming at last, if clad with this Armour, else it were small encourage­ment to bid them take that Armour which would not surely de­fend them.

4 Fourthly, here is the blessed result of the Saints perseverance, propounded as that which will abundantly recompence all their pain and patience in the war, having done all to stand, From these follow foure distinct Points.

1 First, he that will be Christs souldier must persevere.

2 Secondly, there can be no perseverance without true grace in the heart.

3 Thirdly, where true grace is, that soul shall persevere.

4 Fourthly, to stand at the end of this war, will abundant­ly recompence all our hazard and hardship endured in the warre.

SECT. III.

Doct. 1.He that will be Christs souldier must persevere to the end of his life in this war against Satan. This Having done all, comes in af­ter our conflict with death: That ye may be able to withst and in the evil day; then follows, And having done all. We have not done all till that pitch't battel be fought. The last enemy is death. The word [...], imports as much as to finish a businesse, and bring a matter to a full issue; so, Phil. 2.12. where we translate it well, Work out your salvation: that is, perfect it; be not Christians by halves, but go through with it; the through Christian is the true Christian. Not he that takes the field, but he that keeps the field; not he that sets out, but he that holds out in this holy war, deserves the name of a Saint. There is not such a thing in this sense belonging to Christianity as an ho­nourable retreat; not such a word of command in all Christs military Discipline, as fall back and lay down your armes; No, you must fall on, and stand to your armes, till call'd off by death.

1 First, we are under a Covenant and Oath to do this. For­merly [Page 375] souldiers used to take an oath not to flinch from their colours, but faithfully to cleave to their Leaders, this they cal­led Sacramentum militare, a military oath. Such an oath lies upon every Christian. It is so essential to the being of a Saint, that they are described by this, Psal: 50.5. Gather my Saints together, those that have made a Covenant with me. We are nor Christians, till we have subscribed this Covenant, and that with­out any reservation. When we take upon us the Profession of Christs Name, we list our selves in his muster-roll, and by it do promise, that we will live and die with him in opposition to all his enemies. Every Nation will walk in the name of his God, and we will walk in the Name of our God; and what is it to walk in the Name of our God, but to fight under the banner of his Gospel, wherein his Name is displayed, by giving an eternal defiance to sin and Satan? If a Captain had not such a tie on his souldiers, he might have them to seek when the day of bat­tel comes: therefore Christ tells us upon what termes he will enroll us among his disciples: If any man will be my disciple, let him deny himself, and take up his Crosse, and follow me. He will not entertain us, till we resign up our selves freely to his dis­pose, that there may be no disputing with his commands after­wards, but as one under his authority, go and come at his word.

2 Secondly, perseverance is necessary, because our enemy per­severes to oppose us. There is no truce in the devils heart, no cessation of armes in our enemies camp. If an enemy continue to assault a City, and they within cease to resist, it is easie to tell what will follow: The Prophet that was sent to Bethel did his errand well, withstood Jeroboams temptation, but in his way home was drawn aside by the old Prophet, and at last slain by a Lion. Thus many flie from one temptation, but not persevering are vanquish't by another, those that at one time escape his sword, at another time are slain by it. Joash was hopeful when young, but it lasted not long. Yea, many precious servants of God, not making such vigorous resistance in their last dayes as in their first, have fallen foully, as we see in Solomon, Asa, and others. Indeed it is hard when a line is drawn to a great length, to keep it so streight that it slacken not, and to hold a thing long in our hand, and not to have a numbnesse grow in [Page 376] our fingers so as to remit of our strength; therefore we are bid so often to hold fast the Profession of our faith; but when we see an enemy gaping to catch us when we fall, me thinks this should quicken us the more to it.

Thirdly, because the promise of life and glory is setled upon the persevering soule, the crown stands at the Goal, he hath it that comes to the end of the race. To him that overcomes will I give, not in praelio, but in bello, not in a particular skirmish, but in the whole war. Ye have need of patience, that after ye have done the whole Will of God, ye might receive the promise, Heb. 10.36. There is a remarkable accent on that henceforth, which Paul men­tions, 2 Tim. 4.7, 8. I have fought a good fight, henceforth is laid up for me a Crown of righteousnesse. Why, was it not laid up before? yes, but having persevered and come near the Goale, being within sight of home, ready to die, he takes now surer hold of the promise. Indeed in this sense it is, that a gracious soul is nearer its salvation after every victory then it was be­fore, Rom. 13.10. because he approacheth nearer to the end of his race, which is the time promised for the receiving of the promised salva­tion. Then and not till then the Garland drops upon his head.

ƲseHere we may take up a sad lamentation, in respect of the ma­ny Apostate Professours of our dayes. Never was this spiritual falling sicknesse more rise. O how many are sick of it at pre­sent, and not a few fallen asleep by it? These times of warre and confusion have not made so many broken Merchants as bro­ken Professours; where is the Congregation that cannot shew some who have out-lived their Profession? not unlike the silk­worm, which (they say) after all her spinning, works her selfe out of her bottome, and becomes at last a common flie. Are there not many, whose forwardnesse in Religion we have stood gazing on with admiration, as the disciples on the Temple, rea­dy to say one to another as they to Christ, See what manner of stones these are? what polished gifts and shining graces are here? and now not one stone left upon another. O did you ever think, that they who went in so goodly array towards heaven in communion with you, would after that face about, and run over to the devils side, turn Blasphemers, Worldlings and Atheists, as some have done? O what a sad change is here! It had been [Page 377] better for them, not to have known the way of righteousnesse, then after they have known it, to turne from the holy Commandment deli­vered unto them, 2 Pet. 2.21. Better never to have walk't a step towards heaven, then to put such a scorn and reproach up­on the wayes of God. Comparationem videtur egisse qui utrum­quo cognoverit, & judicato pronunciûsse eum meliorem, cujus se rur­su [...] esse maluerit. Tertul. de poenit. Such a one who hath known both what a service Satans is, and what Gods is, then to revolt from God to the devil, seems to have compared one with the other, and as the result of his mature thoughts, to pro­nounce the devils which he chooseth better then Gods which he leaveth. And how is it possible that any can sin upon a higher guilt, and go to hell under a greater load of wrath? These are they which God loaths. He that hates putting away disdains much more to be himself thus put away. If any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him, Heb. 10.38. The Apostate is said to tread upon the Son of God, Heb. 10.29. as if he were no better then the dirt under his feet. Well, he shall have tread­ing for treading, God himself will set his foot upon him, Psal. 119.118. Thou hast troden down all that erre from thy statutes, and who (think you) will be weary soonest? he that is under foot beares the weight of the whole man upon him. To be un­der the foot of God, is to lie under the whole weight of Gods wrath. O pity and pray for such forlorn souls, they are objects of the one, and subjects of the other; though they are fallen low, yet not into hell; now and then we see an Eutichus raised, that hath fallen from such a height. And you that stand, take heed lest you fall.

SECT. IV.

Secondly, A soul void of divine armour cannot persevere. Doct. 2. What this divine armour is I have shewen, and the Apostle here doth in the several pieces of it. The sanctifying graces of Gods Spirit are this Armour. One that hath not these wrought in him, will never hold out to passe all the stages of this Christian race, to fight all the battels that are to be fought before victory is to be had. Common gifts of the Spirit, such as illumination, [Page 378] conviction, sudden pangs and flushing heats of affection may carry out the creature for a while with a goodly appearance of zeal for God, and forwardnesse in Profession, but the strength these afford is soon spent. Johns hearers mentioned, John 5.35. got some light and heat by sitting under his burning Ministery, but how long did it last? Ye were willing to rejoyce for a season. They were very beautiful colours that were drawn on them, but not laid in oyle, and therefore soon wash't off again. The fool­ish Virgins made as great a blaze with their lamps, and did ex­pect as good a day when Christ should come, as the wise Virgins, but (alas!) their lamps are out before he appeared, and as good never a whit as never the better. The stony ground more for­ward then the best soile, the seed comes up immediately, as if a crop should soon have been reap't, but a few nipping frosts turns its hue, and the day of harvest proves a day of desperate sor­row. All these instances, and many more in Scripture do evince, that nothing short of solid grace, and a principle of divine life in the soul will persevere. How forward soever Formalists and slighty Professours are, to promise themselves hopes of reach­ing heaven, they will finde it too long a step for their short-breathed souls to attain. The reasons are,

1 First, such want a principle of divine life to draw strength from Christ to persevere them in their course. That by which the gra­cious soule it self perseveres is the continual supply it receives from Christ; as the arme and foot is kept alive in the body by those vital spirits which they receive from the heart; I live, (saith Paul) yet not I, but Christ in me; that is, I live but at Christs cost, he holds as my soul, so my grace in life: Now the carnal person wanting this union, must needs waste and con­sume in time. He hath no root to stand on. A carcase when once it begins to rot, never recovers, but every day grows worse till it runs all into putrefaction, no salve or plaister will do it good: but where there is a principle of life, there when a mem­ber is wounded nature sends supplies of spirits, and helps to work with the salve for a cure. There is the same difference between a gracious person and an ungracious; see them opposed in this re­spect. Prov. 14.17. The righteous man falls seven times a day, and riseth; but the wicked falleth into mischief: that is, in falling he falls further, and hath no power to recover himself. When [Page 379] Cain sinned, see how he falls further and further like a stone down a hill, never stayes till he comes to the bottome of de­spair; from envying his brother to malice, from malice to mur­der, from murder to impudent lying, and brazen-fac't bold­nesse to God himself, and from that to despair; so true is that, 2 Tim. 3 13. Evill men shall waxe worse and worse. But now when a Saint falls, he riseth, because when he falls he hath a prin­ciple of life to cry out to Christ, and such an interest in Christ as stirs him up to help; Lord, save me, said Peter, (when he be­gan to sink) and presently Christs hand is put forth, he chides him for his unbelief, but he helps him.

2 Secondly, an unregenerate soul hath no assurance for the con­tinuance of those common gifts of the Spirit he hath at present; they come on the same termes that temporal enjoyments do to such a one. A carnal person, when he hath his table most sumptuously spread, cannot shew any word of promise under Gods hand that he shall be provided for the next meal. God gives these things to the wicked, as we a crust or a nights lodg­ing to a beggar in our barne; 'tis our bounty, such a one could not sue us for denying the same: so in the common gifts of the Spirit, God was not bound to give them, nor is he to continue them. Thou hast some knowledge of the things of God, thou mayest for all this die without knowledge at last; thou art a sin­ner in chaines, restraining grace keeps thee in; this may be taken off, and thou let loose to thy lusts as freely as ever. And how can he persevere that in one day may from praying fall to cursing, from a whining complaining conscience come to have a seared conscience.

3 Thirdly, every unregenerate man, when most busie with Pro­fession, hath those engagements lie upon him, that will neces­sarily, when put to it, take him off one time or other. One is en­gaged to the world, and when he can come to a good market for that, then he goes away, he cannot have both, and now he'll make it appear which he loved best. Demas hath forsaken us, and embraced this present world. Another is a slave to his lust, and when this calls him he must go in spight of Profession, con­science, God and all, Herod feared John, and did many things, but love is stronger then feare; his love to Herodias overcomes his fear of John, and makes him cut off at once the head of [Page 380] John, and the hopeful buddings which appeared in the tender­nesse of his conscience, and begun Reformation. One root of bitternesse or other will spring up in such a one. If the com­plexion of the soul be profane, it will at last come to it, how­ever for a while there may some religious colour appear in the mans face from some other external cause.

Ʋse.This shews us what is the root of all final apostasy, and that is the want of a through change of the heart. The Apostate doth not lose the grace he had, but discovers he never had any; and 'tis no wonder to hear that he proves bankrupt, that was worse then nought when he first set up. Many take up their Saintship upon trust, and trade in the duties of Religion with the credit they have gain'd from others opinion of them. They believe themselves to be Christians, because others hope them to be such, and so their great businesse is by a zeal in those exercises of Religion that lie outmost, to keep up the credit which they have abroad, but do not look to get a stock of solid grace within, which should maintain them in their Profession, and this proves their undoing at last. Let it therefore make us in the feare of God, to consider upon what score we take up our Profession. Is there that within which bears proportion to our outward zeal? Have we laid a good bottome? Is not the superstru­ctive top heavy jetting too far beyond the weak foundation? They say trees shoot as much in the root under ground, as in the branches above, and so doth true grace. O remember what was the perishing of the seed in the stony ground; it lacked root, and why so? but because it was stony. Be willing the plough should go deep enough to humble thee for sin, and rend thy heart from sinne. The soul effectually brought out of the love of sin as sin, will never be through friends with it again. In a word, be serious to finde out the great spring that sets all thy wheels on motion in thy religious trade. Do as men that would know how much they are worth, who set what they owe on one side, and what stock they have on the other; and then when they have laid out enough to discharge all debts and engage­ments, what remaines to themselves they may call their own: Thus do thou consider what thou standest engaged to, thy worldly credit, profit, slavish feare of God, and selfish desire of happinesse, and when thou hast allowed for all these, see [Page 381] then what remaines of thy feare of God, love to God, &c. if nothing, thou art nought; if any, the lesse there be, the weaker Christian thou art, and when thou comest to be tried in Gods fire, thou wilt suffer losse of all the other, which as hay and stubble will be burnt up.

SECT. V.

Every soule clad with this Armour of God shall stand and persevere: Or thus, true grace can never be vanquish't. Doct. 3. The Christian is borne a Conquerour, the gates of hell shall nor pre­vail against him. He that is borne of God overcometh the world, 1 John 5.4. Mark, from whence the victory is dated, even from his birth. There is victory sowen in his new nature, even that seed of God, which will keep him from being swallowed up by sin or Satan. As Christ rose never to die more, so doth he raise soules from the grave of sin, never to come under the power of spiritual death more. These holy ones of God cannot see corru­ption. Hence he that believes is said in the present tense to have eternal life. At the Law that came foure hundred years after, could not make void the promise made to Abraham, so nothing that intervenes can hinder the accomplishing of that promise of eternal life, which was given, and passed to Christ in their be­half before the foundation of the world. If a Saint could any way miscarry, and fall short of this eternal life, it must be from one of these three causes, 1. Because God may forsake the Christian, and withdraw his grace and help from him; Or, 2. Be­cause the believer may forsake God; Or lastly, because Satan may pluck him out of the hands of God. A fourth I know not Now none of these can be.

1 First, God can never forsake the Christian. Some unadvised speeches have drop't from tempted soules, discovering some fears of Gods casting them off; but they have been confuted, and have eaten their words with shame, as we see in Job and David. O what admirable security hath the great God given his children in this particular!

First, in Promises. He hath said, Heb. 13.5. I will never leave thee nor for­sake [Page 382] thee. Five negatives in that promise as so many seals to ra­tifie it to our faith, he assures us there never did or can so much as arise a repenting thought in his heart concerning the purposes of his love and special grace towards his children, Rom. 11.29. The gifts and calling of God are without repentance, even the be­lievers sin against him, their froward carriage stirs not up thoughts of casting them off, but of reducing them; For the iniquity of this covetousnesse I was wroth and smote him; I hid me and was wroth, and he went on frowardly in the way of his heart; I have seen his wayes and will heal them, Isa. 57.27, 28. The water of the Saints failings, cast on the fire of Gods love cannot quench it; Whom he loves he loves to the end.

Secondly, God to give further weight and credit to our un­believing and mis-giving hearts, seals his promise with an oath. See, Isa. 54.9, 10. With everlasting kindnesse will I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer; this is as the waters of Noah unto me: for as I have sworn that the waters of Noah should not re­turn over the earth, so have I sworn that I will not be wroth with thee. Yea, he goes on and tells them, The monntaines shall de­part, (meaning at the end of the world, when the whole frame of the heavens and earth shall be dissolv'd) but his kindnesse shall not depart, neither shall his Covenant of peace be removed. Now lest any should think this was some charter belonging to the Jewes alone, we finde it, v. 17. setled on every servant of God as his portion: This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and their righteousnesse is of me, saith the Lord. And surely God that is so careful to make his childrens inheritance sure to them, will con them little thanks, who busie their wits to invalid and weaken his conveyances, yea, disprove his will; if they had taken a bribe, they could not plead Satans cause better.

Thirdly, in the actual fulfilling these promises, (which he hath made to beleevers) to Christ their Attourney. As God before the world began, gave a promise of eternal life to Christ for them, so now hath he given actual possession of that glorious place to Christ (as their Advocate and Attourney) where that eternal life shall be enjoyed by them; for as he came upon our errand from heaven, so thither he returned again to take and hold possessi­on of that inheritance, which God had of old promised, and he in one summe at his death had paid for. And now what [Page 383] ground of feare can there be in the believers heart, concerning. Gods love standiog firme to him; when he sees the whole Cove­nant performed already to Christ for him, whom God hath not only called to, sanctified for, and upheld in the great work he was to finish for us, but also justified in his Resurrection and Jayle-delivery, and received him into heaven, there to sit on the right hand of the Majesty on high, by which he hath not only possession for us, but full power to give it unto all believers?

A second occasion of feare to the believer that he shall not per­severe, may be taken from himself. He has many sad feares and tremblings of heart, that he shall at last forsake God: The journey is long to heaven, and his grace weak, O, saith he, is it not possible that this little grace should faile, and I fall short at last of glory? Now here there is such provision made in the Co­venant, as scatters this cloud also.

First, the Spirit of God is given on purpose to prevent this; Christ left his mother with John, but his Saints with his Spirit, to tutour and keep them that they should not lose themselves in their journey to heaven. O how sweet is that place, Ezek. 36.27. I will put my Spirit in you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgements and do them. He doth not say they shall have his Spirit, if they will walk in his statutes: no, his Spirit shall cause them to do it. But may be thou art afraid thou mayest grieve him, and so he in anger leave thee, and thou pe­rish for want of his help and counsel. Answ. The Spirit of God is indeed sensible of unkindnesse, and upon a Saints sin, may withdraw in regard of present assistance, but never in regard of his care; as a mother may let her froward childe go alone, till it get a knock, that may make it cry to be taken up again into her armes, but still her eye is on it that it shall not fall into mischief. The Spirit withdrew from Samson, and he fell into the Phili­stines hands, and this makes him cry to God, and the Spirit puts forth his strength in him again. Thus here, indeed the of­fice of the Spirit is to abide for ever with the Saints, Iohn 14.16. He shall send you another Comforter, that he may abide for ever with you.

Secondly, it is one main businesse of Christe intercession, to obtain of God perseverance for our weak graces. I have prayed, (saith Christ to Peter) that thy faith faile not. But was not that a [Page 384] particular priviledge granted to him, which may be denied to another? O Sirs, do we think that Christs love looks a squint? doth he pray for one childe more then another? such feares and jealousies foolish children are ready to take up, and therefore Christ prevents them, by bidding Peter in the very next words. When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren, Luke 22.31. that is, when thou feelest the efficacy and force of my pray­er for thy faith, carry this good newes to them, that their hearts may be strengthened also; and what strengthening had it been to them, if Christ prayed not for them as well as Peter? does Christ pray for us? yea, doth he not live to pray for us? O how can children of so many prayers, of such pray­ers perish? The Saints prayers have a mighty power. Iacob wrestled and had power with God, this was his sword and bowe (to allude to what he said of the parcel of ground he took, from the Amorite,) by which he got the victory and had power with God. This was the Key with which Elijah opened and shut heaven. And if the weak prayers of Saints (coming in his Name) have such credit in heaven, that with them they can go to Gods treasure, and carry away as much as their armes of faith can hold; O then, what prevalency has Christs intercession, who is a Son, an obedient Son, that is come from finishing his great work on earth, and now prayes his Father for nothing, but what he hath bid him ask, yea, for nothing but what he is before­hand with him for, and all this to a Father that loves those he prays for as well as himselfe? Bid Satan avaunt, Say not thy weak faith shall perish, till thou hearest that Christ hath left praying, or meets with a repulse.

3 Thirdly, let us see whether Satan be able to pluck the Christi­an away, and step betwixt him and home. I have had occasion to speak of this subject in another place, the lesse here shall serve. Abundant provision is made against his assaults. The Saint is wrap't up in the everlasting armes of Almighty power, and what can a cursed devil do against God, who laid those chaines on him which he cannot shake off? when he is able to pluck that dart of divine fury out of his own conscicnce which God hath fastened there, then let him think of such an enterprise as this. How can he overcome thee that cannot tempt thee but in Gods appointed time? And if God set Satan his time to as­sault [Page 385] the Christian whom he loves so dearly, surely it shall be when he shall be repulsed with greatest shame.

Ʋse 1 Away then with that doctrine, which saith, one may be a Saint to day, and none to morrow; now a Peter, anon a Judas; O what unsavoury stuffe is this! a principle it is that at once crosseth the main design of God in the Gospel-Covenant, reflects sadly on the honour of Christ, and wounds the Saints comfort to the heart.

1 First, it is derogatory to Gods design in the Gospel-Cove­nant, which we finde plainly to be this, that his children might be put into a state sure and safe from miscarrying at last, which by the first Covenant man was not. See, Rom. 4.16. There­fore it is of faith, that it might be of grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed. God on purpose because of the weaknesse of the first Covenant through the mutable nature of man, makes a new Covenant of a far different constitution and frame, not of works as that was, but of faith, and why? the A­postle tells us, that it might be sure to all the seed, that not one soule, who by faith should be adopted into Abrahams fami­ly, and so become a childe of the promise, should faile of inhe­riting the blessing of the promise, which is eternal life; cal­led so, Titus 1.2. and all this because the promise is founded upon grace, that is, Gods immutable good pleasure in Christ, and not upon the variable and inconstant obedience of man as the first Covenant was. But if a Saint may finally fall, then is the promise no more sure in this Covenant then it was in that, and so God should not have his end he propounds.

2 Secondly, it reflects sadly on Christs honour, both as he is in­trusted with the Saints salvation, and also as he is interessed in it. First, as he is intrusted with the Saints salvation. He tells us they are given him of his Father for this very end, that he should give them eternal life, yea, that power which he hath over all flesh; was given him to render him every way able to effect this one businesse, John 17.2. He accepts the charge, ownes them as his sheep, knowes them every one, and promi­seth, he will give them eternal life, they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of his hand, John 10.27, 28. Now how well do they consult with Christs honour, that say his sheepe may die in a ditch of final apostasy notwithstanding all this? [Page 386] Secondly, as he is interessed in the salvation of every Saint. The life of his own glory is bound up in the eternal life of his Saints. Its true, when Adam fell God did save his stake, but how can Christ who is so nearly united to every believing soul? There was a league of friendship betwixt God and Adam; but no such union as here where Christ and his Saints make but one Christ, for which his Church is called Christ, 1 Cor. 12.12. As the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body being many, are one body, so is Christ. Christ and his members make one Christ: now is it possible a piece of Christ can be found at last-burning in hell? can Christ be a cripple Christ? can this member drop off and that? 'Tis as possible that all, as any should; and how can Christ part with his mystical members and not with his glory? doth not every member adde an ornament to the body, yea, an honour? The Church is cal­led the fulnesse of him, Eph. 1.23. O how dishonourable is it to Christ that we should think he shall want any of his ful­nesse? and how can the man be full and compleat that wants a member?

3 Thirdly, it wounds the Saints comfort to the heart, and layes their joy a bleeding. 2 Cor. 2.17 Paul saith, he did not [...], He did not dash the generous wine of Gods Word with the water of mans conceits No, he gave them pure Gospel. Truly, this principle of Saints falling from grace gives a sad dash to the sweet wine of the Promises; the soul-reviving comfort that sparkles in them, ariseth from the sure convey­ance with which they are in Christ made over to believers to have and to hold for ever. Hence called the sure mercies of David, Acts 13.34. mercies that shall never faile: This, this indeed is wine that makes glad the heart of a Saint; though he may be whipt in the house when he sins, yet he shall not be turn­ed out of doores. As God promised in the type to Davids seed, Psal. 89.33. Neverthelesse, my loving kindnesse will I not utterly take from him▪ nor suffer my faithfulnesse to faile ▪ and, v. 36. His seed shall endure for ever. Could any thing separate the believer from the love of God in Christ, this would be as a hole at the bottome of his cup to leak out all his joy, he might then feare every temptation or affliction he meets would slay him, and so the wickeds curse would be the Saints portion. His [Page 387] life would ever hang in doubt, before him, and the fearful ex­pectation of his final miscarriage, which he sees may befall him, would eat up the joy of his present hope. Now how contrary such a frame of heart is to the spirit of adoption, and full assurance of hope, which the grace of the new Covenant gives, he that runs may reade in the Word.

Ʋse 2 This truth prepares a sovereign cordial to restore the fainting spirits of weak believers, who are surprised with many feares, concerning their persevering and holding out to the end of their warfare. Be of good cheer, poor soule; God hath given Christ the life of every soule within the Ark of his Covenant. Your e­ternal safety is provided for; Whom he loves he loves to the end, J [...]h. 13.1. Hath he made thee willing in the day of his power to march under his banner, and espouse his quarrel against sin and hell? the same power that overcame thy rebellious heart to himself, will overcome all thy enemies within and without for thee; say not thou art a bruised reed; with this he will break Satans head, and not cease till he hath brought forth judgement into compleat victory in thy soule. He that can make a few wound­ed men rise up and take a strong city, Jer. 37.10. can make a wounded spi­rit triumph over sin and devils. The Ark stood in the midst of Jordan, till the whole Camp of Israel was safely got over into Ca­naan, Josh. 3. And so doth the Covenant (which the Ark did but typifie;) yea, Christ, Covenant and all stand to secure the Saints a safe passage to Heaven. If but one believer drownes, the Covenant must drown with him. Christ and the Saint are put together as co-heires of the same inheritance, Rom. 8.17. If children, then heires, heirs of God, and joynt-heirs with Christ. We cannot dispute against one, but we question the firmnesse of the others title. When you heare Christ is turn'd out of heaven, or himself to be willing to sell his inheritance there, then, poore Christian, feare thy coming thither and not till then. Co-heires cannot sell the inheritance except both give up their right, which Christ will never do nor suffer thee.

Ʋse 3 Thirdly, this truth calls for a word or two of caution. Though there is no feare of a Saints salling from grace, yet there is great danger of others falling from the top of this comfortable do­ctrine into a carelesse security, and presumptuous boldnesse; and therefore a battlement is very necessary, that from it we may [Page 388] with safety to our soules, stand and view the pleasant prospect this truth presents to our eye. That flower from which the Bee sucks honey, the spider draws poison. That which is a resto­rative to the Saints grace, proves an incentive to the lust of a wicked man. What Paul said of the Law, we may truly of the Gospel: Sin taking occasion from the grace of the Gospel, and the sweet promises thereof, deceives the carnal heart, and works in him all manner of wickednesse. Indeed sin seldome grows so rank any where, as in those who water its roots with the grace of the Gospel. Two wayes this doctrine may be a­bused.

First, into a neglect of duty.

Secondly, into a liberty to sin. Take heed of both.

1 First, beware of falling into a neglect of duty upon this score; if a Christian, thou canst not fall away from grace. Take for an antidote against this three particulars.

First, there are other arguments to invite, yea, that will con­strain thee to a constant vigourous performing of duty, though the feare of falling away should not come in, or else thou art not a Christian; what? nothing make the childe diligent a­bout his fathers businesse, but feare of being disinherited and turned out of doors? There is sure some better motive to duty in a Saints heart, or else Religion is a melancholy work. Speak for your selves, O ye Saints, is self-preservation all you pray for, and heare for? should a messenger come from Heaven, and tell you Heaven were yours, would this make you give over your spiritual trade and not care whether you had any more acquaintance with God till you came thither? O how harsh doth this sound in your eares! There are such principles en­graven in the Christians bosome, that will not suffer a strange­nesse long to grow betwixt God and him. He is under the Law of a new life, which carries him naturally to desire communi­on with God, as the childe doth to see the face of his deare father, and every duty is a Mount wherein God presents him­self to be seen and enjoyed by the Christian.

2 Secondly, to neglect duty upon such a perswasion, is contra­ry to Christs practice and counsel. First, his practice. Though Christ never doubted of his Fathers love, nor questioned the happy issue of all his temptations, agonies and sufferings; yet [Page 389] he prayes, and prayes again more earnestly, Luke 22.44. Secondly, his counsel and command. He told Peter, that Satan had begg'd leave to have them to sift them. But withal he comforts him (who was to be hardest put to it) with this, But I have prayed for thee that thy faith faile not. Sure our Savi­our by this provision made for him and the rest, means to save them a labour that they need not watch or pray. No such matter: after this, as you may see, v. 40. He calls them up to duty, Pray that ye enter not into temptation. Christs praying for them was to strengthen their faith, when they should them­selves pray for the same mercy; not to nourish their sloth that they needed not to pray. Christs prayers in Heaven for his Saints are all heard already: but the returne of them is re­served to be enclosed in the answer God sends to their own pray­ers The Christian cannot in faith expect to receive the mercies Christ prayes for in Heaven, so long as he lives in the neglect of his duty on earth. They stand ready against he shall call for them by the prayer of faith, and if they be not worth sending this messenger to Heaven, truly they are worth little.

Thirdly, consider that although the Christian be secured from a total and final apostasy, yet he may fall sadly to the bruising of his conscience, enfeebling his grace, and reproach of the Go­spel, which sure are enough to keep the Christian upon his watch; and the more, because ordinarily the Saints back-slidings, begin in their duties. As it is with tradesmen in the world, they first grow carelesse of their businesse, often out of their shop, and then they go behinde-hand in their estates: So here, first remisse in a duty, and then fall into a decay of their graces and comforts, yea, sometimes into wayes that are scandalous. A stuffe loseth its glosse before it weares: The Christian, the lustre of his grace in the lively exercise of duty, and then the strength of it.

Secondly, take heed of abusing this doctrine unto a liberty to sin; shall we sin because grace abounds? grow loose, because we have God fast bound in his promise? God forbid, none but a De­vil would teach us this Logick. It was a great height of sin those wretched Jewes came to, who could quaffe and carouse it while death look't in upon them at the windows; Let us eat and drink for tomorrow we shall die. They discovered their Atheisme [Page 390] therein. But what a prodigious stature in sin must that man be grown to, that can sin under the protection of the promise, and draw his encouragement to sin from the everlasting love of God? Let us eat and drink, for we are sure to live and be saved. Grace cannot dwell in that heart, which drawes such a cursed conclu­sion from the premisses of Gods grace. The Saints have not so learn't Christ. The inference the Apostle makes from the sweet priviledges we enjoy in the Covenant of grace, is not to wallow in sin; but having these promises, to cleanse our selves from all fil­thinesse of flesh and spirit, 2 Cor. 7.1. 'Tis the nature of faith, (the grace that trades with Promises) to purifie the heart. Now the more certain report faith brings of Gods love from the promise to the soule, the mote it purifies the heart, because love by which faith works, is thereby more inflamed to God; and if once this affection takes fire, the room becomes too hot for sin to stay there.

SECT. VI.

The fourth note and last is, That it will abundantly recom­pence all the hardship and trouble the Christian endures in this war against sin and Satan, that he shall be able when the war is ended to stand. In mans wars all do not get by them that fight in them; the gaines of these are commonly put into a few pock­ets. The common souldiers endure most of the hardship, but go away with little of the profit; they fight to make a few that are great yet greater, and are many times themselves turn'd off at last, with what will hardly pay for the cure of their wounds, or keep them from starving in a poor Hospital. But in this war there is none loseth, but he that runs away. A glorious reward there is for every faithful souldier in Christs Camp, and that is wrapt up in this phrase, Having done all to stand. Now in this place, to stand imports three things, which laid together will clear the point.

First, to stand in this place, is to stand Conquerours. An Army when conquered, Lev. 26. Dan. 11.25 is said to fall before their enemy, and the Conquerour to stand. Every Christian shall at the end of the war stand a Conquerour over his vanquish't lusts, and Satan [Page 391] that headed them. Many a sweet victory the Christian hath here over Satan; But (alas!) the joy of these Conquests is again inter­rupted with fresh alarms from his rallied enemy. One day he hath the better, and may be the next he is put to the hazard of another battel, much ado he hath to keep what he hath got: yea, his very victories are such as send him bleeding out of the field: Though he repulses the temptation at last, yet the wounds his conscience gets in the fight, do overcast the glory of the victory. 'Tis seldome the Christian comes off without some sad com­plaint of the treachery of his own heart, which had like to have lost the day, and betrayed him into his enemies hand: But for thy eternal comfort. Know (poor Christian) there is a blessed day coming, which shall make a full and final decision of the quar­rel betwixt thee and Satan: Thou shalt see this enemies Camp quite broke up, not a weapon left in his hand to lift up against thee. Thou shalt tread upon his high places, from which he hath made so many shots at thee. Thou shalt see them all dis­mantled and demolished, till there be not left standing any one corruption in thy bosome, for a devil to hide and harbour him­self in. Satan, at whose approach thou hast so trembled, shall then be subdued under thy feet: he that hath so oft bid thee bow down, that he might go over thy soule and trample upon all thy glory, shall now have his neck laid to be trodden on by thee. Were there nothing else to be expected as the fruits of our watch­ing and praying, weeping & mourning, severe duties of mortifica­tion and self-denial, with whatever else our Christian warfare puts us upon but this; our labour sure would not be in vain in the Lord. Yea, blessed watching and praying, happy tears and wounds we meet with in this war; may they out at last end in a full and eter­nal victory over sin and Satan. Bondage is one of the worst of evils. The baser an enemy is, the more abhorred by noble spirits. Saul feared to fail into the hands of the uncircumcised Phili­stines, and to be abused by their scornes and reproaches more then a bloody death. Who baser then Satan? what viler tyrant then sin? Glorious then will the day be, wherein we shall praise God for delivering us out of the hands of all our sins, and from the hand of Satan. But dismal to you (sinners) who at the same time wherein you shall see the Saints stand with crowns of vi­ctory on their heads, must like fettered captives be dragg'd to [Page 392] hells dungeon, there to have your eare bored unto an eternal bond­age under your lusts. And what more miserable sentence can God himself passe upon you? Here sin is pleasure, there it will be your torment. Here a sweet bit and goes down glib, but there it will stick in your throats. Here you have suitable provision to entertain your lusts withal: Palaces for pride to dwell and strut her self in: Delicious fare for your wanton palates: houses, and lands, with coffers of silver and gold for your covetous hearts, by their self-pleasing thoughts to sit brooding upon: but you will finde none of these there; hell is a barren place, nothing grows in that land of darknesse to solace and recreate the sinners minds. You shal have your lusts, but want the food they long for. O what a torment must that needs be, to have a soul sharp set, even to a ra­venous hunger after sin; but chain'd up where it can come at no­thing it would have to satisfie its lost: for a proud wretch, that could wish he might dominere over all the world, yea, over God himself if he would let him, to be kept down in such a dungeon, as hell is, O how it will cut! for the malicious sinner, whose heart swells with rancour against God and his Saints, that he could pluck them out of Gods bosome, yea, God out of his throne if he had power, to finde his hands so manacled, that he can do nothing against them he so hates: O how this will torment! Speak, O you Saints, whose partial victory over sin at present is so sweet to you, that you would choose a thousand deaths, sooner then return to your old bondage under your lusts: how glorious then is that day in your eye, when this shall be compleated in a full and eternal Conquest, never to have any thing to do more with sin or Satan.

2 Secondly, to stand, is here to stand justified and acquitted at the great day of judgement. The phrase is frequent in Scripture, which sets out the solemn discharge they shall have then, by stand­ing in judgement, Psal. 1.5. The wicked shall not stand in the judgement; that is, they shall not be justified, Psal. 130.3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquity, O Lord, who shall stand? that is, who shall be discharged? The great God, upon whose errand we come into the world, hath appointed a day wherein he will judge the world by Jesus Christ; a solemn day it will be, when all that ever, lived on earth, high and low, good and bad, shall meet in one Assembly to make their personal appearance before Christ, and [Page 393] from his mouth to receive their eternal doom, who shall in his Majestick robes of glory ascend the awful seat of Judicature, at­tended with his illustrious traine and guard of Angels about him, as so many officers ready to execute and perform his plea­sure according to the definitive sentence that he shall pronounce; either to conduct those blessed ones whom he shall justifie into his glorious Kingdome, or binde them hand and foot to be cast into hells unquenchable flames whom he shall condemn. I do not wonder that Pauls Sermon on this subject, did make an earth-quake in Felix his conscience: but rather that any should be so far gone in a lethargy, and dedolent numbnesse of consci­ence, as the thought of this day cannot recover them to their sense and feeling. O Sirs, do you not vote them happy men and women that shall speed well on this day? are not your thoughts enquiring who those blessed soules are, which shall be acquit­ted by the lively voice of Christ the Judge? You need not as­cend to search the rolls of election in heaven, here you may know they are such as fight the Lords battels on earth against Satan, in the Lords Armour, and that to the end of their lives. These having done all shall stand in judgement. And were it but at a mans bar, some Court-Martial, where a souldier stood upon trial for his life, either to be condemned as a Traitour to his Prince, or clear'd as faithful in his trust. O how such a one would listen to heare how it would go with him, and be over­joyed when the Judge pronounces him innocent! Well may such be bid to fall down on their knees, thank God and the Judge that have saved their lives; how much more ravishing will the sweet voice of Christ be in the Saints eares, when he shall in the face of men and Angels make publike declaration of their righ­teousnesse? O how confounded will Satan then be, who was their accuser to God and their own consciences also, ever threat­ening them with the terrour of that day! How blank will the wicked world be, to see the dirt that they had throwen by their calumnies and lying reports on the Saints faces, wiped off with Christs own hand; they from Christs mouth to be justified as sin­cere, whom they had call'd hypocrites! will not this, O ye Saints, be enough for all the scorne you were laden with from the world, and conflict you endured with the Prince of the world? But this is not all. Therefore

[Page 394]Thirdly, to stand, doth here also (as the complement of their reward) denote the Saints standing in heavens glory. Princes when they would reward any of their subjects, that in their wars have done eminent service to the crown, (as the utmost they can do for them) do prefer them to Court, there to enjoy their Princely favour, and stand in some place of honourable service before them continually. Solomon sets it out as the greatest re­ward of faithful subjects to stand before Kings. Heaven is the royal city where the great God keeps his Court. The happiness of glorious Angels is to stand there before God. I am Gabriel that stand in the presence of God, Luke 1.19. That is, I am one of those heavenly spirits who wait on the great God, and stand before his face, as Courtiers do about their Prince. Now such honour shall every faithful soul have. Thus saith the Lord of hostes, If thou wilt walk in my wayes, and if thou wilt keep my charge, I will give thee places to walk, among these that stand by, Zech. 3.7. He alludes to the Temple, which had rooms joyn­ing to it for the Priests that waited on the Lord in his holy ser­vice there. Or to Courtiers, that have stately galleries and lodg­ings becoming their place at Court allowed them in the Kings Palace they wait upon. Thus all the Saints, (whose representa­tive Joshua was) shall after they have kept the Lords charge in a short lifes service on earth, be called up to stand before God in heaven, where with Angels they shall have their galleries, and mansions of glory also. O happy they who shall stand before the Lord in glory! The greatest Peeres of a Realme (such as Earles, Marquesses and Dukes are) count it greater honour to stand before their King, though bare-headed and oft upon the knee, then to live in the countrey, where all bow and stand bare to them; yea, let but their Prince forbid them coming to Court, and 'tis not their great estates or respect they have where they live will content them. 'Tis better to wait in heaven then to reign on earth. 'Tis sweet standing before the Lord here in an Ordinance, one day in the worship of God is better then many elsewhere; O what then is it to stand before God in glory! If the Saints spikenard sendeth forth so sweet a smell, Cant. 1.12 while the King sits at his table here in a Sermon or Sacrament: O then what joy must needs flow from their near attendance on him, as he sits at his table in heaven, which when God first made, it was [Page 395] intended by him to be that Chamber of presence, in which he would present himself to be seen of, and enjoyed by his Saints in all his glory. I know nothing would have a more powerful, yea, universal operation upon a Saints spirit, then the frequent and spiritual consideration of that blisseful state in heaven, which shall at last crown all their sad conflicts here on earth. None like this sword to cut the very sinews of temptation, and behead those lusts, which defie and out-brave whole troops of other Ar­guments. It is almost impossible to sin with lively thoughts and hopes of that glory. 'Tis when the thoughts of heaven are long out of the Christians sight, and he knows not what is be­come of his hopes to that glorious place, that he begins to set up some idol, (as Israel the Calfe in Moses his absence) which he may dance before. But let heaven come in sight, and the Chri­stians heart will be well-warm'd with the thoughts of it, and you may as soon perswade a King to throw his royal Diademe into a sink, and wallow with his robes in a kennel, as a Saint to sin with the expectation of heavens glory. Sin is a devils work, not a Saints, who is a Peer of heaven, and waits every houre for the Writ, that shall call him to stand with Angels and glorified Saints before the throne of God. This would cheer the Christi­ans heart, and confirme him when the fight is hottest, and the bullets flie thickest from men and devils, to think, 'tis heaven all this is for, where it's worth having a place, though we go through fire and water to it. 'Tis before the Lord, (said David to scof­fing Michal) that chose me, before thy father and all his house, therefore I will play before the Lord, and I will yet be more vile then thus. 2 Sam. 6.21. Thus, Christian, wouldest thou throw off the vipers of reproaches, which from the fire of the wickeds ma­lice flie upon thee; 'Tis for God that I pray, hear, mortifie my lust, deny my self of my carnal sports, profits and pleasures, that God who hath passed by Kings and Princes, to choose me a poor wretch to stand before him in glory; therefore I will be yet more vile then thus. O Sirs, were there not another world to enjoy God in, yet should we not while we have our being serve our Maker? The heavens and the earth obey his Law, that are ca­pable of no reward for doing his Will. Quench hell, burn hea­ven, (said a holy man) yet I will love and feare my God; How much more when everlasting armes of mercy stand ready stretch't to [Page 396] carry you assoon as the fight is over into the blisseful presence of God. You have servants of your own so ingenuous and obser­vant, that can follow your work hard abroad in all weathers; and may they but when they come home, weary and hungry at night, obtain a kinde look from you, and some tender care o­ver them, they are very thankful. Yea, saith one, (to shame the sluggish Christian) how many hundred miles will the poor Spa­niel run after his Master in a journey, who gets nothing but a few crumbs, or a bone from his Masters trencher? In a word, which is more, the devils slaves, what will they not do and venture at his command, who hath not so much to give them, as you to your dog, not a crust, not a drop of water to cool their tongue? and shall not the joy of heaven which is set before the Christian, in­to which he shall assuredly enter, make him run his race, endure a short scuffle of temptation and affliction? yea sure, and make him reckon also that these are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in him.